LIBRARY OF THE UNIVERSITY OF CALIFORNIA. Class THE PAET OF RHEIMS IN THE MAKING OF THE ENGLISH BIBLE By JAMES G. CARLETON, D.D. ASSISTANT LECTURER IN DIVINITY, UNIVERSITY OF DUBLIN AUTHOR OF 'the BIBLE OF OUR LORD AND HIS APOSTLES* OXFORD AT THE CLARENDON PRESS 1902 \y HENRY FROWDE, M.A. PUBUSHER TO THE UNI\T:RSITY OF OXFORD LONDON, EDINBURGH NEW YORK PREFACE In constructing the Tables which form the ground- work of this Treatise, my task has been lightened by the facilities for the comparison of versions of the New Testament afforded by two works — one of the seventeenth, the other of the nineteenth century. I refer to Fulke's Text of the New Testament of Jesus Christ, &c., 1 60 1, in which the Version of Rheims and the Bishops' Bible are printed side by side ; and to The English Hexapla, Bagster, 1841, in which the Authorized and five earlier versions — all, with the exception of Wickliffe's, pertinent to this inquiry — appear in parallel columns. In this latter work the Ehemish version again finds a place ; but, strange to say, the Bishops' Bible — the most abundant of the sources of the Authorized version — is not included. Another version of primary impoi-tance, the Genevan, is also left out : for by a curious blunder, calculated to mislead the unwary student, in the column headed ' Geneva,' Whitting- ham's New Testament of 1557 has been printed. A complete enumeration of versions and editions of versions consulted by me will be found in Chapter II. For the history of the versions (Chapter I) I have drawn materials mainly from the following works : — • Lewis, History of the English Translations of the Bible, third edition, 18 18 ; Anderson, TJie Annals of the iv Preface English Bible, 1845 ; Westcott, A General Vieiv of the History of the English Bible, 1868 ; Eadie, TJie English Bible, 1876 ; Fry, The Editions of the Neiv Testament, Tyndale's Version, 1878, and TJie Bible by Coverdale, 1867 ; Cotton, Editions of the Bible in English, 1852. For the Rheims version my cliief authorities have been, Tlie Preface to the version ; The First and Second Diaries of the English College, Douay, and an Appendix of unpublished Documents ; ivith an Historical Introduction by Thomas Francis Knox, D.D., 1878, forming Vol. I oi Records of the English Catholics ; Letters and Memorials of Cardinal Allen, 1882, being Vol. II of the same series ; Dodd, The Church History of England, 1737-42 ; Cotton, Bhemes and Doway, 1855. Wood, Athenae Oxonienses, edition of 1 813, has supplied biographical details of the Ehemish translators. As the Textus Beceptus mainly underlies the Authorized Version, the Greek is quoted according to it, except when otherwise stated. J. G. C. Trinity College, Dublin, 1902. CONTENTS INTRODUCTION Chaptek I : Historical. PAGE 2 4 8 9 lo lo II 12 The Bishops' Bible 12 Tyndale .... coverdale .... Matthew .... Taverner .... The Great (Cranmer's) Bible Whittingham Geneva .... TOMSON .... Rheims 13 The Authorized Version ....... 22 Chapter II: AnalyticaIj. Section I : Method of Procedure Adopted Section II : Analysis of Comparative Tables . (a) Vulgate-Latin Influence .... 1. Vocabulary in general 2. Vulgate-words in place of modified forms the same roots .... 3. Greek words reproduced . 4. Latin phrases taken over . , (h) English in place of Latin words (c) Modernizations ..... 1. Of words now banished wholly from the Testament ..... 2. Of antiquated expressions still represented New Testament .... {(l) Archaisms from New in the 27 32 32 32 38 39 40 41 41 42 42 44 VI Contents {e) Improvements 1. Vocabulary 2. Tenses of verbs . 3. Singular for plural and vice versa 4. Article expressed 5. Article omitted . 6. Attention paid to Se . 7. Miscellaneous 8. Superior text followed (/) Changes for the worse 1. Important instances . 2. Less accurate grammar 3. Miscellaneous 4. Inferior text followed {g) Participial Construction Introduced 1. Participle in place of conjunction and finite verb 2. Participle in place of finite verb followed or pre ceded by ' and '..... 3. Participial form but not verb (of Kheims) adopted {]i) Literal Renderings . 1. General Instances 2. Renderings of Eheims adopted with important changes .... (0 Concise Renderings . I. General Instances 2. Superfluous adjectives omitted 3. Intruded adverbs omitted . (A-) Change in Order of Words 1. Awkward constructions discarded 2. Emphatic word placed first 3. Inverted order changed 4. Miscellaneous (?) Familiar Words and Phrases 1. Vigorous Translations 2. Other Familiar Words {m) Less notable Words PAGE 44 45 46 47 48 48 49 49 52 Contents vii PAGE (w) Suggestions only taken 79 1. General Instances ...... 79 2. More idiomatic English . . . . .82 3. Other improvements . . . . . .82 TABLES Explanation of the Tables ...... 84 Table I. Eeadings common to Eheims and Authorized, but not in Earlier Versions 85 Table II, Eeadings of Eheims adopted in Authorized Version in margin but not in text 222 Table III. Eeadings common to Geneva, Eheims and Authorized, but not in other Versions .... 230 INDEX Passages eeferred to in Chapter II of Introduction . 251 INTRODUCTION CHAPTER I HISTORICAL The English Bible of 1611, popularly named the Authorized Version, was designedly a revision of former versions. Among the rules laid down for the guidance of the Translators the following occur : ' The ordinary Bible read in the Church com- monly called the Bishops' Bible to be followed and as little altered as the truth of the Original will permit ' . . . ' These translations to be used when they agree better with the text than the Bishops' Bible: Tindale's, Matthew's, Coverdale's, Whitchurch's, Geneva.' It will be observed here that there is no mention of the oldest of the English versions, that of WicklifFe, and we have no reason to suppose that it, in either of its forms, was con- sulted by the Translators. It was written in obsolete English, and, as it had never been printed ^, it had slipped out of the nation's ken. Whatever influence it exerted on the new Revision was indirect through Tyndale, who had incorporated in his work certain of Wickliffe's phrases which had passed into men's common speech ^ Another important version also finds no place in the list prescribed for consultation to the Translators of 161 1 — the version of the New Testament published at Rheims in 1583 and intended specially for the use of English Roman Catholics. This version, the latest which had appeared, is ' The New Testament in the version revised by Purvey was published for the first time by the Rev. John Lewis in 1731, a second edition by the Rev.H. H. Baber appeared in 1810, and a third in The English Hexapla, Bagster, 1841. The New Testament in the earlier version was published by Lea Wilson in 1848. The whole Bible in both versions was first edited by Forshall and Madden in 1850, 4 vols.. University Press, Oxford. * Eadie, The English Bible, vol. i. p. 73. He instances ' strait gate ' and ' narrow way,' ' beam and mote.' CARLETON 2 The Part of Rheims in the more than once referred to in the Translators' Preface ^ and exercised, as has been generally acknowledged, a material influence on the new Version. To estimate and define, as accurately as possible, the degree of that influence is the design of the present treatise. To efiect this object, it has been needful not only to compare the Authorized Version of the New Testament with that of Rheims, but also to collate the other versions — with the exception of Wicklifle's — which preceded the Bible of 1611. A short historical account of the earlier versions may fittingly be given here. TYNDALE. William Tyndale, the father of the English Bible, was born about A.D. 1484. He studied first at Oxford, and afterwards at Cambridge, to which latter University he was probably attracted by the lectures of Erasmus who taught Greek there at intervals from 1506 to 1514^. After leaving Cambridge, in 1520, Tyndale held for some years the post of tutor in the family of Sir John Walsh, of Little Sodbury in Gloucester- shire, and while there formed the project of placing in the hands of his countrymen the Scriptures directly translated from the original languages, WicklifFe's version having been merely a translation from the Vulgate. The Greek Testa- ment of Erasmus, published in 151 6, the first printed edition given to the world, doubtless suggested the undertaking, as it smoothed the way for its accomplishment. Meeting with no encouragement from ecclesiastical authority in England, and fearing its active opposition, Tyndale in 1524 withdrew to the Continent, where at Cologne the New Testament was committed to the press in the following year. But news of the enterprise having come to the ears of the city magistrates, the printers were forbidden to proceed with the work, and Tyndale accompanied by Roye, his amanuensis, bearing with him the sheets already printed, removed to ^ This Preface, entitled ' The Translators to the Reader,' comments at some length on statements made in the Preface to the Rheims New Testament. ■^ Froude, L?/e and Letters of Erasmus, pp. 78, 82, 161. Making of the English Bible 3 Worms. Here towards the close of the same year, 1525, two editions were published, one, which had been commenced at Cologne, in quarto, with marginal glosses, and another in octavo ^ without glosses. The new Translation on its arrival in England was wel- comed and eagerly bought up by the people, but met with a very different reception from the civil and ecclesiastical powers. Tunstall, Bishop of London, preaching at St. Paul's, professed to have found 2,000 errors in it. At the instance of Cardinal Wolsey, the King ordered it to be burnt : and so faithfully was the order carried out that of the six editions which were issued up to 1530, numbering, it has been calculated, about 15,000 copies, not more than six or seven copies survive ". After 1530 no further edition was issued by Tyndale until 3534. In that year the publication of a revision of his work, which he had in hand, was hastened by the appearance of an unauthorized edition by one George Joye who had taken upon himself to correct Tyndale's New Testament from the Vulgate. In the Preface to his new edition Tyndale makes indignant reference to Joye's act of piracy. In the following year, 1535, the last two editions published during Tyndale's lifetime appeared. One of these was mainly a copy of the issue of 1534, but the other, which is characterized by two different dates, 1535 and 1534 on its two titles — the printing having presumably been begun in one year and finished in the other — represents Tyndale's final revision of his work ^. It bears on the first title the words, ' The Newe Testament yet once agayne cor- rected by Willyam Tindale ' ; and it was reprinted almost verbatim by John Rogers, who would naturally use what he considered Tyndale's latest text, in his (Matthew's) Bible of 1537 *. During his stay on the Continent Tyndale mastered the Hebrew language ^, and set himself to the translation of ^ The octavo edition was probably finished first (Westcott, History of the English Bible, p. 39). ' Westcott, p. 45. ' For a full account of these two editions see The Editions of the New Testament, Tyndale's version, 1525-66, by F. Fry, pp. 56 sq. * See below, p. 9. ' Eadie, vol. i. p. 208. B 3 4 The Part of Rheims in the the Old Testament. The first instalment of this, the Penta- teuch, was printed at Mavburgh in 1530; in the next year the Book of Jonah appeared, and the Epistles from the Old Testament contained in the Sarum Missal were added to the New Testament edition of 1534 ; but the author did not live to complete his work. He left in manuscript a translation of the books from Joshua to 2 Chronicles, which afterwards was utilized in the compilation of Matthew's Bible. Soon after Tyndale had put the finishing touches to his New Testament, the end came to which his fearless career had been a con- tinuous challenge. He was imprisoned on a charge of heresy in May, 1535, at the castle of Vilvorde, eighteen miles from Brussels, and in the following year suffered a martyr's death. His New Testament was printed in England for the first time in 1536 during his imprisonment ^ COVERDALE. Tyndale's New Testament was entirely a private venture, and it had fallen under the ban of Church and State. But a strong feeling was growing up even in ecclesiastical circles in favour of a vernacular Bible. In 1 534 the Upper House of Convocation preferred a request to King Henry VHI that he should order the Scriptures to be translated into English. No such order is known to have been issued, but it would appear that representations were made to Coverdale, then on the Continent, by persons of influence — his patron Cromwell being in all probability one of them— which encouraged him to proceed to a translation. His own words as we read them in the Dedication prefixed to his edition of 1550 are: ' To say the truth before God, it was neither my labour nor desire to have this work put into my hand, nevertheless when I was instantly required, though I could not do so well as I would, I thought it yet my duty to do my best.' The Bible, the origin of which is thus obscurely indicated, was pubUshed in 1535, probably at Zurich 2, and dedicated to King Henry. Such a dedication the author would hardly 1 Fry, p. 70. - Lewis, History of the English Translations of the Bible, p. 91. The matter is fully discussed by Fry, Tlie Bible by Coverdale, pp. 27-34. Making of the English Bible 5 have ventured on unless satisfied that the work had the royal approval. This approval was openly claimed in the next two editions, quarto and folio, printed in London in 1537 by Nycolson, Southwark, the title-page of each bearing at the foot the words, ' Set forth with the Kynges most gracious license.' Coverdale's Bible was not, like Tyndale's, a dii-ect trans- lation from the original. His first title-page expressly states that it was ' translated out of Douche and Latyn into English \' Though largely indebted, especially in the New Testament, to Tyndale's labours, Coverdale's version has a distinctive character of its own. It is marked by a fondness for para- phrase, combined with an easy style and smoothly turned sentences. This feature is forced upon the attention of all who are familiar with the Prayer-book Psalter, which is Coverdale's translation slightly modified in its passage through the Great Bible. The New Testament of Coverdale was reprinted in 1538 and 1539, his Bible in 1550 and 1553. We now come to an undertaking of Coverdale's which seems to deserve more attention than is usually given to it. In 1538 he published an edition of the Vulgate New Testa- ment with an English rendering of his own in a parallel column. The history of the publication is enveloped in much obscurity. Coverdale, it appears, before leaving England to edit the Great Bible, presently to be mentioned, commissioned Nycolson to bring out the work, which accordingly appeared in a few months with Coverdale's name on the title-page, and a 'Dedication' to the King signed by Coverdale. When a copy reached Coverdale in Paris, neither the English nor the Latin pleased him. As he says in the ' Address to Cromwell,' prefixed to the amended Paris edition, ' I found that as it was ^ The arguments put forward by Whittaker {Historical and Critical Enquiry, pp. 52 sq.), followed by Anderson {Annals of the English Bible, vol. i. p. 564), to prove that Coverdale translated from the Hebrew are overthrown by Ginsburg in his Commentary to Ecclesiastes, Appendix II. He shows that the four passages mainly relied on by Whittaker were literally rendered by Coverdale from the Zurich or Swiss- German Bible. See also Westcott, p. 213; Eadie, vol. i. pp. 282 sq. 6 The Part of Rheims in the disagreeable to my former translation in English, so was not the true copy of the Latin text observed, neither the English so correspondent to the same as it ought to be.' Coverdale does not express himself clearly, but words which occur previously in the ' Address ' throw some light on his meaning. ' Inasmuch,' he writes, ' as the New Testament, which I had set forth in English before, doth so agree with the Latin, I was heartily well content that the Latin and it should be set together ; provided alway that the corrector should follow the true copy of the Latin in any wise, and to keep the true right English of the same.' The conclusion, I think, which we must draw from these two passages is, that Coverdale intended the English column to be in the main a reproduction of his former translation, but that he left con- siderable discretion to some scholar to accommodate it to the Latin. His complaint is that this was not satisfactorily done, and besides that the Latin was inaccurately printed. Notwithstanding the pressure of his other Biblical labours, Coverdale lost no time in ' weeding out,' as he expresses it, ' the faults that were in the Latin and English afore ' ; and the revised edition, in which the English varies so much from his earlier version that it may be considered a new translation, issued from the press of Francis Regnault, Paris, in November of the same year (1538), and was published by Grafton and Whitchurch of London, who were at the same time superin- tending the printing of the Great Bible. A second edition, evidently a reprint of the first, appeared in 1539. Nycolson seems to have been in no wise abashed by the treatment his workmanship received, for he printed another edition of the condemned book in the same year (1538), this time, however, with ' Faithfully translated by Johan HoUybushe,'— probably the ' corrector ' referred to by Coverdale — on the title. The object Coverdale had in view in publishing his Diglott was, as he states in the ' Dedication ' to the King, twofold. He wished, in the first place, to convince those who objected to former translations, on the ground that they were not made from the Latin version used in the Church Services, that the Bible was virtually the same in all languages. In the Making of the English Bible 7 second place, he intended the book to be a help to ' such as can but English and are not learned in Latin,' — and he specially mentions those who have ' cure and charge of souls,' — ' that in comparing these two texts together they may the better understand the one by the other.' These latter words confirm the opinion which might reason- ably be formed that the production of a parallel Testament was suggested to Coverdale by the Injunctions^ addressed by Archbishop Cranmer in the summer of 1538 to the diocese of Hereford, i<ede vacante, requiring each clergyman therein to provide himself with ' a whole Bible in Latin and English, or at least a New Testament of both the same languages/ and to 'study every day one chapter of the said Bible or New Testament, conferring the Latin and English together.' These directions^ it might naturally be expected, would in time be enforced elsewhere, as they actually were, and Coverdale, we may believe, designed his work to supply the demand which would thus be created. Nor was he alone in this enterprise. It is convenient to mention here that two other Latin- English editions of the New Testament appeared this year, the Latin being not the Vulgate but the translation of Erasmus, and the English the version of Matthew, i. e. Tyndale. And this latter form of the parallel Testament proved the more popular. Another edition came out in 1540 ; and when, at the beginning of Edward VI's reign, Injunctions ^, similar to those quoted above, and applying to the whole kingdom were issued, the Erasmus-Matthew version was reprinted in 1548, and again in 1549 and 1550. Probably the secret of this popularity was that in the new Injunctions the Paraphrase of Erasmus was made an additional work with which each clergyman was to provide himself ; and this may have been thought to indicate that Erasmus's version also was the one which should be procured. The Injunctions were repeated early in Elizabeth's reign ^. After 1539 no further edition of Coverdale's Diglott, in either of its forms, was called for. ^ Wilkins, Concilia, vol. iii. p. 843 ; Cranmer's Remains, Parker Society, p. 81. ^ Cardwell, Documentary Annals, vol. i. p. 13. ' Ibid. p. 186. 8 The Part of Rheims in the If I have dwelt at what may be deemed disproportionate length on what is merely a minor version, it is because, as will appear further on, there is good reason for believing that, indirectly through the Translation of Rheims, it has made its influence felt upon the Bible of English-speaking people. Miles Coverdale was born in 1487. He became a friar of the Augustinian order at Cambridge, where he was ordained priest in 1514. Little more is known about his early history, except that in some way or other he came under the notice of Cromwell, the powerful minister of Henry VIII, and gained his patronage : and that, like many others in those times of reli- gious persecution, he found it convenient to pay, from time to time, protracted visits to the Continent. His fame chiefly rests on his Biblical labours carried on in connexion not only with his own, but, as will presently be related, with many of the succeeding versions of the English Bible. In 155 1 he was made Bishop of Exeter. On the accession of Mary he was banished from England and took up his residence first in Den- mark and afterwards at Geneva. On his return to England at the commencement of Elizabeth's reign, he took part in the consecration of Archbishop Parker ; and, after holding for some time the rectory of St. Magnus, London Bridge, died in 1569. MATTHEW. The Bible which bears the name of Matthew on its title- page, and is so referred to in the rules prescribed to the Trans- lators of the Authorized Version, was really the compilation of John Rogers. At the end of the ' Exhortation to the study of the Holy Scriptures ' prefixed to Matthew's Bible, the letters I. R. are printed in large capitals ; and in an official document of grave interest to Rogers, in which accuracy of designation was essential — the legal sentence which condemned him to the stake — the words Johannes Rogers alias Matthew occur four times \ If Matthew be not simply a pseudonym, he may have furnished funds for the publication of the Bible, or assisted in some other way. Matthew's version has no claim to originality. The object of the editor seems to have been to supply the English public with a complete Bible formed out ^ Eadie, vol. i. p. 313. Making of the English Bible 9 of existing materials — the principle guiding the selections being to give the preference to direct translation from the Hebrew and Greek. Thus Tyndale is followed as far as he goes — use being made not only of the books printed by him, but also of the manuscript material he had prepared ^ — and the portions untranslated by him are supplemented from Coverdale. A few unimportant changes introduced into the text, and some alternative renderings given in the margin, are the only signs of revision that can be assigned to Rogers. Matthew's Bible was printed, probably at Antwerp, in 1537. When the copies arrived in England in the same year, Cromwell, at the solicitation of Cranmer, procured for the work the royal licence. The title-page bears, equally with Coverdale's, the coveted formula ' set forth with the Kinges most gracious lycence.' It thus appears that this stamp of royal approval was conferred almost simultaneously on two Bibles, Coverdale's and Matthew's. Fulke^, in his Defence of Trandations of the Bible, 1583, assigns the honour of priority to Matthew's version, asserting that it was the first printed in English with authority. A reprint of Matthew's Bible was issued in 1549. John Rogers was born about 1500. He was educated at Pembroke Hall, Cambridge, and became the Rector of the Holy Trinity, London, in 1532. Resigning this post in 1534, he removed to Antwerp, where he was appointed Chaplain to the Merchant Adventurers ^, and came under the influence of Tyndale and Coverdale. On the accession of Edward VI Rogers returned to England, and received Church preferment, culminating in the Prebend of St. Pancras and the rectory of Chigwell in Essex. He met his end in the fires of Smith- field, Feb. 4, 1555. TAVERNER. A revision of Matthew's Bible by a lawyer named Taverner was published in two editions in 1539. The New Testament ' See above, p. 4. =* P. 112, Parker Society edition. ^ A guild of English merchants established in Antwerp, 1474. See Demaus, Tyndale, p. 413. lo The Part of Rheims in the of this work was printed separately three times in 1539 and 1540, and the Old Testament formed part of a Bible of 1551- Although, in a few cases, Taverner anticipates renderings which were subsequently adopted in King James's Version, there is little probability that his Bible was consulted by the Translators of 161 1. THE GREAT (CRANMER'S) BIBLE. The Authorized Versions, as they may be called, of Cover- dale and Matthew, were not long left in possession of the field. A revision of the latter version was almost immediately set on foot by Cromwell, and Coverdale was appointed to under- take it. Paris, as excelling in typography and paper, was selected as the place of printing ^ But after the work had commenced the Inquisitor General interfered, and presses, types, and workmen were removed to London. Here in 1539 the printing was completed under the care of Richard Grafton and Edward Whitchurch. By the name of the latter printer the volume is designated in the list of Bibles enumerated in the instructions given to the revisers of 161 1. But the titles by which it was popularly known were, the ' Great Bible,' a tribute to its size, and ' Cranmer's Bible,' from a prologue by the archbishop which was inserted in a revised edition, of which six distinct impressions were issued in 1540 and 1 541. This Bible retained its position as the Authorized Version for twenty-eight years, and was frequently reprinted, the last edition being issued so late as 1569. Free access to its pages was secured by an injunction of Cromwell in his capacity of king's vicegerent, that it should be set up in some convenient place in every church throughout the kingdom ^. WHITTINGHAM. Among the refugees to the Continent in Queen Mary's reign was William Whittingham, who had been Fellow of All Souls College, Oxford. He put forth at Geneva in 1557 a version of the New Testament based on Tyndale and the ^ The printer employed was Francis Regnault, of whom we have heard before in connexion with Coverdale's Latin-English Testament. See above, p. 6. * Westcott, p. 99. Making of the English Bible it Great Bible. This is the first English version in which the division into verses appears^ the convenient fashion having been set by Stephens in the fourth edition of his Greek Testament printed at Geneva in 1551. Whittingham re- turned to England on the death of Mary, and was made Dean of Durham in 1563. GENEVA. Whittingham's New Testament was the immediate fore- runner of a translation of the whole Bible, which, under the name of the Genevan Bible, attained wide and lasting popu- larity. In the preparation of this version, which was pub- lished at Geneva in 1560, Whittingham himself took a leading part, assisted by other scholars, among whom were probably Coverdale, again a refugee, and Knox^. Whittingham's version was taken as the basis of the New Testament trans- lation, but it was subjected to a searching revision mainly guided by the Greek original and the Latin version of Beza (1556), so that, while it retains the main features of what may be called the traditional English Translation, it exhibits a large number of distinctive renderings, many of which have passed into the Authorized Version. Some of these had been previously adopted in the Rhemish version, and thus came before the translators of 161 1 with a double recommendation. The Genevan version owed the afiection with which it was regarded to more than one feature. The old black letter was discarded for Roman type. The verse division was taken over from Whittingham's version. Numerous explana- tory notes filled the margin, imbued with a calvinistic flavour, which commended them to a large class of readers. The form of the book, a handy quarto, was better suited for general use than the ponderous folios of the earlier standard Bibles. The Genevan version continued long a vigorous competitor of the successive Authorized Versions for the favour of the multitude. Five editions were printed at Geneva up to 1570. After the death of Archbishop Parker, who in the interests of the Bishops' Bible discouraged rival versions, the first English edition appeared in 1575. From that time impression ^ Strype, Life of Parker, p. 409, ed. of 1 821. 12 The Part of Rheims in the after impression was struck off to meet the public demand. Up to the end of Elizabeth's reign, ninety editions in all appeared, as compared with thirty editions of the Bishops', and ten of all other versions. And even the publication of King James's version of i6i i did not at once put the Genevan Bible out of the field ; editions still appeared from time to time, until in the reign of Charles I it gradually sank into disuse ^ TOMSON. In 1576 Lawrence Tomson, under-secretary to Sir Francis Walsingham, brought out an edition of the Genevan New Testament, in which sundry alterations were introduced. Tomson's version had considerable popularity, and frequently took the place of the Genevan New Testament proper in editions of the Genevan Bible. THE BISHOPS' BIBLE. Shortly after the accession of Elizabeth a revision of the Great Bible was taken in hand at the instance of Arch- bishop Parker. As the scholars to whom he committed the work were mainly bishops, the version gained the popular title of the ' Bishops Bible.' It was completed in 1568, when it issued from the press of Richard Jugge in London. The Bishops' Bible was the first version which came out under direct ecclesiastical auspices, and the whole weight of Church authority was exerted to assist its dissemination. In the Constitutions and Canons of 157 1 a direction was given that ' every archbishop and bishop should have at his house a copy of the Holy Bible of the largest volume as lately printed in London.' And it was further ordered that copies should be placed in the cathedrals, and, ' so far as could be conveniently done,' in all parish churches^. A scholar named Lawrence '^ having pointed out several important errors in the first edition, these were corrected in the edition of 1572 and the subsequent ' Eadie, vol. ii. p. 52. ^ Injunctions of Cromwell (see above, p. 10), of Edward VI, and of Elizabeth giving similar directions with regard to the Great Bible, were of State authority. ' He was probably Head Master of Shrewsbury School (Eadie, vol. ii. P- 79)- Making of the English Bible 13 reprints. The last edition of the whole Bible was issued in i6c6, but the New Testament was reprinted so late as 1618 1. RHEIMS. One of the results of the ecclesiastical changes in England, consequent on the accession of Elizabeth, was the establish- ment in 1568 of a College or Seminary at Douay, for the educa- tion of English Roman Catholic students who were debarred by conscientious reasons from resorting to the Universities of Oxford or Cambridge ; and for the training of a body of learned priests who might eventually, it was hoped, be the means of recovering England for the Papacy. This College was grafted on the University of Douay, which had been founded a few years before (in 1562) by Philip II of Spain, then ruler of the Netherlands. The originator of the project and first president of the new College was William Allen ^, who had formerly been Principal of St. Mary's Hall, Oxford, and Canon of York, but had resigned those offices at the commencement of Elizabeth's reign. Allen is best known as an active participator in the political intrigues of his day. He was created a Cardinal by Sixtus V in 1587, and was promised the appointment of Legate with the mission of reconciling England to the Pope, in case the Spanish Armada should prove successful ^. After ten years, the connexion of the College with Douay was interrupted by an order from the magistrates that all the English residents should leave the town. The reason for this expulsion is obscure. Probably, as the College was under the patronage of, and in receipt of a pension from, Philip II, it became involved in the unpopularity of the Spanish rule in the Netherlands, and the civic authorities were apprehensive of an outbreak of mob violence. The professors and students removed to Rheims in France in 1578, and their stay there was rendered memorable by the preparation and publication of an English Translation of the New Testament which, though * Eadie, ii. p. 37. "^ For an account of Allen see Wood, Athenae Oxonienses, vol. i. col. 615-23, ed. of 1813. ^ Douay Diaries, Historical Introduction, p. Ixxxiv. 14 The Part of Rheims in the designed solely for the use of Roman Catholics, was destined to impress a broad mark on the version which, for three hundred years, has been most familiar to the English race. Cardinal Allen, under whose auspices as President of the College the translation was made, was noted for the interest he took in Biblical studies. He was appointed by Cardinal Carafa in 1579 one of his assistants in preparing an emended edition of the Septuagint, as an aid to the revision of the Vulgate then in contemplation ^. It appears that in the college the Bible was allotted a large place in the instruction of the students. Ample evidence of this is given in the ' Douay Diaries ^ ' published in 1878 and other documents included in that volume. A Latin letter ^ preserved in the English College at Rome dated Sept. 16, 1578 (altered to 1580), of Allen to Vendeville, Regius Professor of Canon Law at Douay, contains a graphic description of the Scriptural exercises of the students and the objects aimed at thereby. ' Since it is of great consequence,' he writes, ' that they should be familiar with the text of Holy Scripture and its more approved meanings, and have at their finger ends all those passages which are correctly used by Catholics in support of our faith, or impiously misused by heretics in opposition to the Church's faith, we provide for them, as a means by which they may gain this power, a daily lecture in the New Testament in which the exact and genuine sense of the words is briefly dictated to them. Every day at table after dinner and supper, before they leave their places, they hear a running explanation of one chapter of the Old and another of the New Testament. At suitable times they take down from dictation, with reference to the controversies of the present day, all those passages of Holy Scripture which either make for Catholics or are distorted by heretics, to- gether with short notes concerning the argument to be drawn from the one and the answers to be made to the other. . . . It is usual to read at table four or at least three chapters at * Douay Diaries, Historical Introduction, p. Ixxxiv. 2 See pp. 123, 125, 144, 150, 156, 178, 304, 309. * Letters and Memorials of Cardinal Allen, pp. 52 sq. The letter is translated in the Introduction to the Douay Diariet^, pp. xxxviii sq. Making of the English Bible 15 a time. . . . Each one reads over these chapters beforehand privately in his own room, and likewise the chapters which are expounded daily at the end of dinner and supper Those who are able to do so read them in the original. In this way the Old Testament is gone through twelve times every three years or thereabouts. The New Testament is read through sixteen times in the same period. . . . They are also taught successively Greek and Hebrew, so far as is required to read and under- stand the Scriptures of both Testaments in the original.' This interesting account of the systematic course of Biblical study at the College is made, in the same letter, to lead up to a proposal by Allen to undertake, with the Pope's approval, a new Translation of the Scriptures. Among the collegiate exercises English sermons were preached by the more ad- vanced students on Sundays and festivals. Allen, having mentioned this, takes up the subject of preaching in general, and the difficulties which Roman Catholics experience in preaching, owing to their Authorized Version being in Latin. 'When they,' he says, 'are preaching to the unlearned, and are obliged on the spur of the moment to translate some passage which they have quoted into the vulgar tongue, they often do it inaccurately and with unpleasant hesitation, because either there is no vernacular ^ version of the words or it does not then and there occur to them. Our adversaries, on the other hand, have at their fingers' ends, from some heretical version, all those passages of Scripture which seem to make for them, and by a certain deceptive adaptation and alteration of the sacred words produce the eflfect of appearing to say nothing but what comes from the Bible. This evil might be remedied if we too had some Catholic version of the Bible, for all the English versions are most corrupt. I do not know what kind you have in Belgium. But certainly we on our part will undertake, if His Holiness shall think proper, to produce a faithful, pure and genuine version of the Bible in accordance with the edition approved by the Church, for we already have men most fitted for the work. Perhaps indeed it would have been more desirable that the Scriptures had ' The translation in the Introduction to the Douay Diaries gives ' English ' here, but the Latin is more general, vulgaris. i6 The Part of Rheims in the never been translated into barbarous tongues : nevertheless at the present day when, either from heresy or other causes, the curiosity of men, even of those who are not bad, is so great, and there is often also such need of reading the Scriptures in order to confute our opponents, it is better that there should be a faithful and Catholic translation than that men should use a corrupt version to their peril or destruction : the more so since the dangers which arise from reading certain more diflficult passages may be obviated by suitable notes.' If, as we may assume, 1580 is the true date of this letter, the version here alluded to as only in contemplation had already been commenced, and Allen must have reckoned beforehand on the Pope's approval. A marginal entry in the Douay Diaries, belonging to the year 1578, makes the following statement: — ' On October i6th or thereabout, Martin, Licentiate (in Theology), began a translation of the Bible into English, with the object of healthfully counteracting the corruptions whereby the heretics have so long lamentably deluded almost the whole of our countrymen. And in order that the work — most useful, as it is hoped — may be published the more speedily, he completes daily the translation of two chapters, which, to secure greater correctness, are read through by Allen our President, and Bristow our Moderator, who in their wisdom faithfully correct whatever seems to need emendation^.' The only other entry in the Diaries relating to the new version records the completion of the New Testament. Under the date March, 1582, the note occurs^: — 'In this month the finishing touch was put to the English edition of the New Testament.' ^ ' Octobris 16 vel circiter D.t licent. Martinus Bibliorum versionem in Anglicum sermonem auspicatus est ; ut sic tandem haereticorum corruptionibus, quibus iamdiu misere toti fere populo patriae nostrae imposuerunt, saluberriine obviaretur : et ut opus istud, ut speratur longo utile, citius prodeat, ipse vertendo* quotidie duo capita absolvit ; utautem emendatius, eadem ipsa capita praeses noster D.t Alanus et m"" n. D.t Bristous diligenter perleguut, atque etiam, si quidqnid alicuhi dignnm.* videatur, pro sua sapientia fideliter corrigunt.' Douay Diaries, p. 145. ^ 'Hoc ipso mense extrema manus Novo Testamento Anglice edito imposita est.' Ibid. p. 186. t D. (Dominus) signifies University graduate. * MS. defective and conjecturally restored by the Editor of the 'Diaries.' Making of the English Bible 17 Cardinal Allen in his letter indicates the motives which led to this somewhat unusual undertaking of issuing a ver- nacular version of the Scriptures with the papal imprimatur. Such a version was needed for controversial purposes ; and to meet a desire which had grown up among Roman Catholics in England for a translation of the Bible in their own language, which, if not lawfully gratified^ might drive them to read ' heretical ' versions. The latter motive is put forward prominently in the Preface to the Rhemish Testament. In it the dangers which arise from the indiscriminate reading of the Scriptures are dwelt on at length, and pains are taken to assure the reader that the issue of the present vernacular version is quite an exceptional measure, called for by the exigencies of the time. ' We doe not,' says the Preface, ' publish (this translation) upon erroneous opinion of necessitie, that the holy Scriptures should alwaies be in our mother tonge, or that they ought, or were ordained by God, to be read in- differently of all . . . but upon special consideration of the present time, state and condition of our countrie, unto which divers thinges are either necessarie, or profitable and medicin- able now, that otherwise in the peace of the Church were neither much requisite, nor perchance wholly tolerable.' Having launched a condemnation, in no measured words, against the translations of the Bible which issued from the Re- formation, the Preface continues : ' We therfore having com- passion to see our beloved countrie men, with extreme danger of their soules, to use onely such prophane translations and erroneous mens mere phantasies, for the pure and blessed word of truth, much also moved thereunto by the desires of many devout persons, have set forth for you (benigne readers) the New Testa- ment to begin withal, trusting that it may give occasion to you, after diligent perusal thereof, to lay away at lest such their impure versions as hitherto you have ben forced to occupie.' Gregory Martin ^ to whom the Douay Diaries assign the ^ Wood, Athenae Oxonienses, vol. i. col. 487, ed. of 1813; Dodd, Giurch History of England, vol. ii. pp. 121-3, ed. of 1737. Wood says of him: ' He was a most excellent linguist, exactly read and vers'd in the Sacred Scriptures, and went beyond all of his time in humane literature, whether in poetry or prose.' CARLETON i8 The Part of Rheims in the chief credit of the new Translation, was one of the original scholars of St. John's College, Oxford, at its foundation in 1557, subsequently becoming tutor in the family of the Duke of Norfolk. He joined the College of Douay in 1570, where he was employed by Allen as Lecturer in Hebrew and Holy Scripture. Martin was well fitted for his task, as well by his proficiency in Greek and Hebrew as by his acquaintance with existing English translations of the Bible. A work of his, which was published a few months after the Rhemish New Testament saw the light, was aimed at exposing the errors in these and other recent translations. It is entitled ' A Discoverie of the manifold Corruptions of the Holy Scrip- tures by the Heretikes of our dales, specially the English Sectaries, &c., Bhemes, 1582.' Richard Bristow^, who with Allen supervised the Trans- lation, had been formerly a Fellow of Exeter College, Oxford. He went to Douay in 1569, where he held the office of Moderator or Prefect of Studies. His part in the work of translation was probably small, but he has left a prominent mark upon the Version as the author of the Annotations on the New Testa- ment— an elaborate series of comments of a fiercely polemical and controversial character which were printed with the text. The Notes on the Old Testament are ascribed to Thomas Worthington ^, who became President of Douay in 1599- The Translation is avowedly based on the Latin. ' We translate,' says the Preface, ' the old Vulgar Latin text, not the common Greek text.' Several reasons are alleged in defence of this course. Amongst them ; the antiquity of the Vulgate ; its correction by St. Jerome according to the Greek ; its continuous employment since that time in the Church's services ; because the Fathers used and expounded it ; because the Council of Trent had declared it authentical ; because in places where the Latin and Greek disagree the Latin is better than the Greek text ; — for which statement the proof adduced being that ' most of the auncient heretikes were Grecians, and therfore their Scriptures in Greeke were more corrupted by them, as the auncient fathers often complaine.' ' Wood, vol. i. col. 4S2 ; Dodd, vol. ii. pp. 59, 121. ^ Dodd, vol. ii. p. 121. Making of the English Bible 19 Nevertheless the Greek text lay open before Martin during the translation, and exercised a certain degree of influence upon it. In the title-page to the words ' Translated faithfully into English out of the authentical Latin,' there is added diligently conferred with the Greeke and other editions in divers lang-uages.' That this was no idle assertion, so far as the Greek is concerned, is proved by the pages of the Version. There are few chapters where one or more Greek words do not appear in the margin. The Preface explains that they were placed there to give * the learned reader ' an alternative sense ; 'to take away the ambiguitie of the Latin or English '; ' when the Latin neither doth nor can reache to the signification of the Greeke word ' ; 'when the Greeke hath two senses and the Latin but one ' ; and for other reasons less easy to appreciate ^. It also specifies two ways in which the Greek left its mark on the Translation itself. One is, that it sometimes served as a guide for punctuation, the other, that in certain cases it led the translators to prefer the word in the Latin margin to that in the text. But the most material influence which the Greek original exerted upon the Translation receives no recognition in the Preface. In a question in which the Latin could render no assist- ance, namely, whether the definite article should be employed or not, the clear rendering of the Greek has been frequently followed. The instances are numerous in which the Rhemish Testament, by the insertion or omission of the definite article, has rendered the Greek more faithfully than the earlier ver- sions. Some of these have passed from it into the Authorized Version, and are recorded in the Tables which follow. Others, neglected by the Translators of the Authorized Version, have found an entrance into the Revised Version of 1881 ^. The ' other editions in divers languages ' with which the Latin was also ' diligently conferred ' include some at least 1 'For advantage of the Catholike cause'; 'to shew the false trans- lation of the heretike.' 2 Instances of the latter class are : Definite article in the Greek trans- lated—Matt, iv. 5 ' the pinnacle'; xxviii. 16 'the mountain'; Rev. vii. 13 ' the white robes.' Definite article omitted as not being in the Greek — Matt. ii. 13, Luke ii. 9 ' an angel'; John iv. 27 ' a woman.' C a 20 The Part of Rheims in the of the existing English versions. Martin, as we have seen, was a careful student of these, and, notwithstanding the scathing denunciation with which they are assailed in the Preface, it is not too much to say that they were made b}'- liim and his friends the very groundwork of their Version. Speaking generally, and leaving out of account the peculiar features of the Rhemish Testament, we find in it the phraseo- logy and the turns of expression of the traditional rendering which started from Tyndale. When we compare chapter after chapter of the Translation of Rheims with the earlier versions we are struck more by their resemblances than their differences^. We feel that, in spite of the hostile attitude which it thought fit to assume towards them, it is a lineal descendant of the versions which preceded it, and well entitled to take an honourable place in the connected series of English Bibles. As might be expected the Translation, as derived from the Vulgate, abounds in Latin words, many of which were after- wards taken over by the Authorized Version as the annexed Tables bear witness. But this tendency of Martin and his fellow labourers to follow the Vulgate closely led to what must be regarded as the great disfigurement of the Version — the frequent transference to its pages of Latin expressions, strange, then and now, to the English ear ; and the bald literal translation of Latin sentences which often leaves the sense obscure, if not incomprehensible. As instances of the former class I may adduce : ' supersubstantial bread,' Matt. vi. 1 1 ; ' he was assumpted,' Acts i. 3 ; * odible to God,' Rom. i. 30 ; ' evacuated from Christ,' Gal. v. 4 ; ' the proposition of loaves,' Heb. ix. 2 ; ' He exinanited himself,' Phil. ii. 7 ; ' concorporate and comparticipant,' Eph. iii. 6. And of the latter : ' Against the spirituals of wickedness in the celestials,' Eph. vi. 13 ; ' As infants even now born, reasonable, milk without guile desire ye,' i Pet. ii. 3 ; ' Every knee bow of the celestials, terrestrials and infernals,' Phil. ii. 10. It is evident that this foreign flavour must have impaired the usefulness of the Translation, as intended for popular reading ; though the criticism of the Translators of the ' See Westcott, p. 321 and note i. Making of the English Bible 21 Authorized Version may be deemed ungenerous, — that it was ' of purpose designed to darken the sense, that since they ' [the Papists] ' must needs translate the Bible, yet by the language thereof it may be kept from being understood ^.' The Rhemists in their Preface dwell at some length on this feature of their Version, adducing, besides others, some of the above-quoted instances. They justify themselves on the plea that they wished their translation to be ' most sincere, as becometh a Catholike translation, and have endevoured so to make it.' On this account they say ' we are very precise and religious in folowing our copie, the old vulgar approved Latin, not onely in sense, which we hope we alwaies doe, but sometime in the very wordes also and phrases.' ' We have used ... no more licence than is sufferable in translating of holy Scriptures, continually keeping our selves as neere as is possible to our text, and to the very wordes and phrases which by long use are made venerable, though to some prophane or delicate eares they may seeme more hard or bar- barous, . . . acknowledging with S. Hierom that in other writings it is ynough to give in translation sense for sense, but that in Scriptures, lest we misse the sense, we must keepe the very wordes.' ' Moreover, we presume not in hard places to moUifie the speaches or phrases, but religiously keepe them word for word, and point for point, for feare of missing, or restraining the sense of the holy Ghost to our phantasie.' The New Testament, with Preface and Annotations, was published at Rheims in 1582 in a quarto volume. The edition was probably a large one, as copies of it are not rare at the present day. A second edition was printed at Antwerp in 1600. It differs from the first merely in the augmentation and rearrangement of some of the Notes. There were sub- sequent issues in 1621 and 1633. The complete Bible was published in 1609-10 at Douay, whither the College had returned in 1593. The annotations on the Douay Old Testament, which are far less copious than those on the New and more subdued in language, were pre- pared by Dr. Worthington, the then President. A second edition appeared in 1635, after which date no ' The Translators to the Reader. 22 The Part of Rheims in the other impression of the Douay Bible was issued until 1 749- 50, when a revised edition, with Notes toned down and curtailed, was published by Dr. Challoner. The original New Testament was reprinted in 1738, and again in 1788, 1789 and 1834^. But all other later editions whether of the New Testament or of the whole Bible are generally based on Challoner, and vary considerably from the Version as put forth in Rheims and Douay ^. The controversial character of the Notes of the Ehemish Testament led indirectly to a wider circulation of the work than its translators had contemplated, and introduced it to a different class of readers from that for which they were provid- ing. William Fulke, Master of Pembroke Hall, Cambridge, who had already written an answer ^ to Martin's ' Discoverie V entered the lists once more with his old opponent. In 1589 he republished, in a large folio volume ^, the Rhemish Testament, Notes and all, printing in a parallel column the text of the Bishops' Bible, and adding a running commentary, from a strong puritan and calvinistic standpoint, on the Rhemish Text and Notes. This work, of which a second edition ap- peared in 1 60 1, and subsequent issues in 16 17 and 1633, brought under the notice of many an Englishman a Version of the Scriptures which otherwise he would not have been likely to concern himself about or even to hear of. Another work of a similar character, in which also the Rhemish Testament was printed at full length, was published in 1618. THE AUTHORIZED VERSION. We now return to the Authorized Version, the heir of the preceding versions from Tyndale's onward. A few words about it may suitably be added to fill up this sketch of the history of the English Bible. ^ 1738 (no place of publication named) ; 1788, 1789 (Liverpool) ; 1834 (New York). ^ See for a full account of the various editions Cotton, Rhemes and Doivaij. ^ A Defense of the sincere and true Translations of the Holie Scriptures into the English tong, &c., 1583. * See above, p. 18. ^ The Text of the New Testafnent of Jesus Christ, Translated out of the vulgar Latine hij the Papists of the traiterous Seminarie at Rhemes, &c. Making of the English Bible 23 The origin of the Version is traceable to the Conference of Divines at Hampton Court in 1604, summoned by King James I to consider complaints brought by the Puritans against the Book of Common Prayer. Among these com- plaints, objection was made to the Scriptures read in the Church's services, as being incorrectly translated, and thus creating a difficulty in the way of subscribing to the Com- munion book. On this scruple being put forward, the king, who presided at the Conference, began to * bethink himself of the good that might ensue by a new translation.' This is the account given in the Preface to the Authorized Version. In a contemporary history ^ of the Conference by Barlow, Dean of Chester, it is stated that Reynolds, President of Corpus Christi College, Oxford, the spokesman of the Puritans, alleged three instances of unsatisfactory renderings, viz. Gal. iv. 25 'bordereth' ; Psalm cv. a8 'they were not obe- dient ' ; Psalm cvi. 30 ' then stood up Phinees and prayed ' ; — and then and there ' moved his majesty that there might be a new translation of the Bible.' ' Whereupon,' Barlow adds, ' his highnesse wished that some special paines should be taken in that behalf for one uniform translation . . . and this to be done by the best learned in both the universities : after them to be reviewed by the bishops, and the chief learned of the church: from them to be presented to the privy councel ; and lastly to be ratified by his royal authority ; and so this whole church to be bound unto it, and none other.' The king, having thus approved of the scheme of a new version, lost no time in making preparation for it ; and the company of translators was appointed before the end of the year. It appears, however, from a curiously worded passage in the Preface 2, which assigns about three years to the transla- tion, that the work was not regularly taken in hand until 1607. The Translators, forty-seven in all, were divided into three ^ The Sum and Substance of the Conference, &e. See Cardwell's Co7i- ferences on the Book of Common Prayer, pp. 187, 188. 2 ' The work has not been huddled up in seventy-two days ' (the allusion is to the story about the speedy translation of the Septuagint), ' but hath cost the workmen, as light as it seemeth, the pains of twice seven times seventy-two days.' 24 The Pati of Rheims in the companies, meeting at Oxford, Cambridge, and Westminster respectively. Most of them are not otherwise known to fame, but they included the saintly Andrewes, Bishop of Winchester ; Overal, the author of the latter portion of the Church Cate- chism ; Reynolds, in some sense the father of the Version ; Saravia, the friend of Hooker ; Abbot, afterwards Archbishop of Canterbury ; Barlow, the historian of the Hampton Court Conference ; and Bedwell, the preceptor of the famous Oriental scholar, Pocock. The admirable Address of the Translators to the Reader, which is usually omitted in modern copies, while the fulsome dedication to King James has maintained its ground, was the work of Dr. Miles Smith, Bishop of Gloucester. He and Bilson, Bishop of Winchester, the author of the summary of contents at the head of each chapter, -were the final revisers and editors of the new Version. We have seen that in the Instructions^ given to the Translators they were directed to follow the Bishops' Bible, altering it as little as the truth of the original would permit. In obedience to this rule, the Translators made the Bishops' Bible the basis of the new Version, correcting it by com- parison with the Hebrew and Greek text ^. But of the other versions, which the instructions prescribed for their guidance, the Translators appear to have made little use, with one notable exception, the Genevan, many of whose distinctive readings have been incorporated in King James's Version. The magnitude of the debt which the Translators owe to the Rhemish New Testament, — not mentioned in the Instructions, — it is the aim of these pages to exhibit and assess. The Douay Old Testament, though published in 1609-10, shortly before the Royal Version, did not come into the hands of the Translators. In their Address to the Reader, referring to the Romanists, they say ' we have seen none,' i. e. no translation, ' of theirs of the whole Bible as yet.' Much additional light, we might expect, would be thrown upon the sources of the Authorized Version if some of the ^ Above, p. I. ^ ' If you ask what they had before them, truly it was the Hebrew text of the Old Testament, the Greek of the New.' — Tlie Translators to the Header. Making of the English Bible 25 numerous copies of the Bishops' Bible wrought upon by the Translators could be discovered. But none such are known to exist. Archdeacon Cotton, indeed, in his Editions of the Bihle'^ refers to a copy of the edition of 1602, in the Bodleian Library, as containing ' MS. corrections for King James's Translation.' But that this is a mistake has been con- clusively proved by the late Bishop Westcott. His verdict is, that ' in all probability it contains simply a scholar's collation of the Royal and Bishop's texts, with an attempt to trace the origin of the corrections'.' We may safely assume that the Translators used the Bishops' Bible as revised in 1572, and not as it was first published in 1568. If, as is most probable, they owed their knowledge of the Rhemish Testament to Fulke's work, and had it before them, they could hardly have helped utilizing, for the purposes of comparison, the Bishops' Bible, so conveniently printed in the parallel columns ; and thus this edition might have been the one generally consulted. It may, indeed, not unreasonably be conjectured that, to the printing of these two versions side by side in Fulke's pages, was indirectly due the degree of influence which the Rhemish Testament has exerted upon the construction of our English Bible. King James's Version was completed and published in 1611. On the title-page appeared those words with which we are still familiar, ' Appointed to be read in Churches.' We can point to no pronouncement of Church or State in justification of this assertion, nor yet as entitling the Version to be called 'authorized.' We can quote no Royal procla- mation, no Act of Parliament, no Injunction of the Privy Council, no Canon of Convocation. Nevertheless, though it never received any formal endorsement of the rank universally conceded to it, the history of the Version sufficiently declares that it was designed to displace the Bishops'Bible, and succeed to the privileged position duly conferred upon it by Crown and Church. As a revision of that Bible, inaugurated by the king and carried out by divines of the Church of England, ' p. 56. ' Westcott, pp. 156, 7, note. 26 The Part of Rheims in the it entered at once on the heritage of the Book it superseded, and, iure successionis, became the Authorized Version of the English Church and nation ; its intrinsic merits, soon generally- acknowledged, preventing any attempt or wish to dispute the precedence it claimed. Making of the English Bible 27 CHAPTER II ANALYTICAL The position of the Version of Rheims, as a liberal con- tributor to the storehouse of the English Bible, has been frequently recognized by scholars, notably in the Preface^ to the Revised New Testament of 1881 ; and in several works, lists, more or less accurate, of some of the more important words, which were adopted by King James's Translators at the suggestion of the Rhemists, have been given. But no attempt has been hitherto made to furnish an exhaustive account of the extent to which the later version has been indebted to the earlier — an account which in order to be complete must take into consideration not only vocabulary but also the structure of sentences, grammatical distinctions and other points of greater or minor importance in which the Translation of Rheims has left traces of its influence on the Bible of the English-speaking peoples. Section I. Method of Procedure Adopted. The plan I have pursued in this investigation has been as follows. I have, in the first place, compared the Authorized Version (designated A. in the Tables) with that version which, according to the instructions given to its Translators and followed by them, formed its basis, viz. the Bishops' Bible (B.). When any difference, even the slightest, appeared, I then consulted the Rhemish version (R.). If I found A. and R. in agreement, I proceeded to examine the earlier versions, the Genevan (G.), Whittingham's (W.), Matthew's (M.), Cranmer's^ (the Great Bible) (C.), Coverdale's (Co.), Tyndale's (T.). In case none of these exhibited the reading * The Revisers say : ' Their ' (King James's translators) ' work shows evident traces of the influence of a version not specified in the rules, the Rhemish, made from the Latin Vulgate, but by scholars conversant with the Greek original.' » Called Whitchurch's in the rules laid down for the Translators, see above, p. lo. 28 The Part of Rheims in the common to A. and R., I have assumed that A. has bon-owed from R., and I have inserted the joint-reading in the first column of Table I ; while in the second column, for comparison sake, I have set down the reading or readings of the earlier versions. Whenever the readings of A. and R. were similar but not identical, I have given both readings in the fii'st column. As Matthew is practically a reprint of Tyndale's edition of 1535-1534^, I have not inserted its symbol M. in the Tables, except in the rare cases in which it differed from Tyndale. The marjrinal readings of A. have received the same treat- ment as the text. Those which agree with R. only, have been placed in the first column of Table II. In this Table the second column includes the text-reading of A. among those of the other versions. It may be contended that the agreement of A. and R. in any passage, where the other versions differ from them, is no proof that A. has adopted R.'s rendering; that they might independently have arrived at the same translation of word or phrase. This is true. We have to do with presumptions, not certainties. And, if the coincidences between the two versions were few, we should naturally assume that they were casual and undesigned. But when, as an examination of Tables I and II — for the marofinal readings of A. should be given due weight — shows, they appear over and over again in every chapter, almost in every verse ; and when we know, too, from the Preface to King James's Translation, that the Revisers had the Rhemish version before them, it seems hard to resist the inference that the coincidences, except when very trifling, must be regarded as implying a trans- ference from the earlier to the later version. A considerable number of readings are peculiar to the Genevan, Rhemish, and Authorized Versions. As the Royal Translators appear to have paid almost equal deference to G. and R., in such cases it is impossible to decide which was most likely followed. It is not improbable that the agreement of two such important authorities convinced the Translators of the value of the reading. I have recorded these readings in Table III. * See above, pp. 3, 9. Making of the English Bible 29 In addition to the versions mentioned above, I have collated Coverdale's Latin-English Testament (Co.^), and the versions of Taverner (Tav.) and Tomson (To.): and ^yhe^eve^ the first differs from Coverdale's Bible proper, the second from Tyndale, and the third from the Genevan version, I have recorded their renderings. But as I thought it im- probable that these minor versions were consulted by the Royal Translators, in those instances in which readings, which otherwise are peculiar to R. and A., have been anticipated by one or other of them, I have not considered myself warranted in disturbing the results. I have retained the joint-reading of R. and A. in the first column of the Tables, and simply placed (Co.2), (Tav.) or (To.), as the case might be, by its side. The coincidences of Tav. and To. respectively with R. and A. are very few, and may be left without further remark. It is different with regard to Co.^ A considerable number of R. = A. readings are found in Coverdale's- parallel Testa- ment. To be precise, in Table I about a fourth of the readings are of this character, in Table II the proportion is somewhat smaller, in Table III somewhat greater. This is a phenomenon which demands consideration. The thought arises, may not the Translators of 161 1 have derived these renderings from Coverdale rather than from Rheims? This is, of course, possible, but the balance of probability is against it. If Coverdale's Diglott came before the Translators at all — which is unlikely — we have no reason to believe they would have attached any importance to its renderings. It was not the Coverdale's version to which the rules laid down for their guidance directed their attention. It was a version with no mark of success or popular acceptance to recommend it to them. Since 1539, as we have seen\ some seventy years before, no edition of it had been printed. On the other hand, we know that the Version of Rheims bulked large in the Translators' eyes. A good part of their Preface is occupied in discussing its merits. And, even leaving out of account readings in which their Version agrees also with Coverdale's Testament, other readings, three times as many, are common to R. and A. alone. If these latter coincidences may be ^ Above, p. 7. 30 The Part of Rheims in the regarded as evidencinsf an intimate connexion between E.. and A,, is it likely that the Translators of A. were indebted for those other readings which are also in R.. — not to it, but to Coverdale's little known Latin-English Testament ? Assuming, then, that we are justified in concluding that Kheims and not Coverdale's Diglott was the source from which the Royal translators drew the renderings which belong both to Rheims and Coverdale, another question suggests itself. Does this similarity of expression in R. and Co.^ imply a contact between the two versions, a borrowing of the later from the earlier ? We have no positive proof that this was so, but it is difficult to account for the numerous coinci- dences except on such a supposition. It also helps us in forming an opinion, to note that, as the Tables show, there are many cases in which R. is identical with Co.^, while A. slightly difiers from both. It will be remembered, moreover, that Martin, the chief author of the Rhemish version, had an exten- sive acquaintance with English Bibles ; it is not probable there- fore that he was ignorant of that version, which, as being a translation of the Vulgate, was most akin to the work on which he was engaged. Coverdale's Bilingual Testament, neglected in England, would have had an attraction for him which the Translators of the Authorized Version could not share. If this conclusion is well grounded, and the Rhemish ver- sion owes to Coverdale's Testament many of those readings which it afterwards transmitted to the great Translation of 1611, the obligation of English-speaking Christians to Rheims is in no wise diminished. But it is not without interest to learn that we are able to trace the ultimate source of so much that went to build up the fabric of our EngHsh Bible, to a Version which can more properly be called native and our own. For the coincidences of the Genevan version with Coverdale's Testament exhibited in Table III, an explanation may per- haps be found in the fact that Coverdale was one of the translators of the former Bible. In collating the versions, for Rheims and the Bishops', I have used Fulke's edition of 1601, already referred to, which arranges the two translations conveniently in parallel columns. I have also collated throughout the first edition Making of the English Bible 31 of Rheims, 1583, and frequently referred to the 1584 edition of the Bishops' Bible. For the Genevan version I had before me the edition of 1583. For Whittingham, Cranmer and Tyndale I have availed myself of Bagster's English Hexapla 1841, in which these three versions are printed side by side ■with Rheims and the Authorized,— Whittingham (wrongly named Geneva in the Hexapla) being a copy of the (only) edition, 1557, Cranmer of the first edition, 1539, Tyndale of the edition of 1534. For Matthew I have consulted the second edition of 1537 ; for Coverdale, the edition of 1550, which, with a few obvious misprints, is a reproduction of the original edition of 1535, to which I have also referred. For Coverdale's Latin-English Testament, I have collated his own revised edition of 1538 ; for Taverner and Tomson, the editions of 1539 and 1 59 1 respectively. I have not retained the original spelling either of the Authorized or of the other versions, except in a few cases in which an obsolete word or form was used, as for example •wanne,''axed,''auauntage,"sythence,''strengthed,'* other' (for 'or'), 'egalnes,' 'leafuU,' 'fordelles,' 'peax,' 'withouten,' 'harbe- rous,' ' aduoutrie,' ' washen.' To have reproduced the exceed- ingly capricious etymology of the versions would not have helped the investigation, and would have rendered the second column tediously and needlessly cumbrous, as it would fre- quently have required several entries where one now suffices. The Tables annexed give the sum total of the issue of my inquiry. They speak for themselves as to the intimate relationship, hitherto insufficiently acknowledged, which exists between the Authorized and Rhemish Versions. If one were to assess the degree of obligation due from the former to the latter, it might, I think, fairly be said, that while the Translation of 161 1 in its general framework and language is essentially the daughter of the Bishops' Bible, which in its turn had inherited the nature and lineaments of the noble line of English versions issuing from the parent stock of Tyndale's, yet with respect to the distinctive touches which the Authorized New Testament has derived from the earlier translations, her debt to Roman Catholic Rheims is hardly inferior to her debt to puritan Geneva. 32 The Part of Rheims in the I now proceed to set down some of the results wliicli an Analysis of the Comparative Tables yields. Section II. Analysis of Comparative Tables. ((x) Vulgate-Latin Influence, I. In the first place, one cannot but be struck by the large number of words which have come into the Authorized Version from the Vulgate through the medium of the Rhemish New Testament. The partiality the Rhemists openly avowed in their Preface for the close reproduction of the language of the Vulgate, which, in its extreme manifestation, called forth the just censure of the Royal Translators, has nevertheless left its broad mark upon the later Version. To mention some of the more remarkable instances of this. In Mark iv. 12, 'be converted' (convertantur) has replaced the ' turn ' of former translations, a change which the Revised Version has not approved. In three additional passages, Mark viii. 19, 20, Luke ix. 17, John vi. 12, 13, 'fragments' (fragmenta) is found for ' broken meat.' We read ' ruin ^ ' {rui7ia) instead of ' fall,' Luke vi. 49 ; ' cure ' (curare) instead of 'heal,' Matt. xvii. 16, 18, Luke ix. i ; 'founded' {funCiata) instead of ' grounded,' Matt. vii. 25, Luke vi. 48. In numerous passages ' revealed ' (revelare), ' manifested ' (manifestare) and their cognates have dispossessed ' opened,' ' declared,' ' shewed,' &c., Matt. X. 26, John i. 31, xiv. 21, 22, Rom. ii. 5, viii. 18, 1 Cor. xi. 19, 2 Cor. iv. 2, i Pet. i. 5, 20, i John ii. 19, iii. 10, &c. 'Famine' (fames) has been preferred to 'dearth' or 'hunger,' Luke xv. 14, xxi. 11; 'derided' (deridehant) to ' mocked,' &c., Luke xvi. 14, xxiii. ;^^ ; ' usury ' to ' vantage,' Matt, xxv. 27, Luke xix. 23 ; ' adorned ' (ornatum) to ' garnished,' &c., Luke xxi. 5, Rev. xxi. 2 : see i Tim. ii. 9, 1 Pet. iii. 5 ; ' terrified ' (terreri) to ' afraid,' Luke xxi. 9 : see 2 Cor. X. 9, Phil. i. 28 ; 'altered' (altera) to * changed,' Luke ix. 29 ; * exalted ' (exaltaheHs) to ' lifted up,' Matt. xi. 23 ; ' the descent ^ ' (descensuni) to ' the going down,' Luke xix. o,'] ; ' descending ' (descendens) to ' coming down,' Acts x. 1 1 : see Luke iii. 22, Rev. xi. 7 ; ' malefactor ' which has been taken ^ Thick type marks words which are new comers into the English New Testament. * New in this sense. I Making of the English Bible 33 over by R. from the Vulgate of John xviii. 30, has supplanted * evildoer ' there, and in Luke xxiii. 32 where the Vulgate has ' nequam.' ' More tolerable ' (tolerabiUus or remissius) has taken the place of ' easier,' Matt. x. 15, xi. 32, 24, Luke x. 12, 14. We find 'elect' (electos) for 'chosen,' Rom. viii. 33; * tribes ' (trlbus) for ' kindreds,' Matt. xxiv. 30 ; ^ vesture ' (vestem) for 'coat,' John xix. 34; 'adjure' (adiuro) for ' charge ' or ' require,' Matt. xxvi. 63, Mark v. 7 ; ' named ' (nominavit) for 'called,' Luke vi. 13; 'appoint' (ponet) for 'give' or 'set,' Matt. xxiv. 51, Luke xii. 46; 'numbered' {annumeratus) for 'counted,' Acts i. 26; 'dispersed' (dis- persi) for ' scattered abroad,' Acts v. 37 ; ' dismissed ' (dimissi) for ' departed ' or ' sent forth/ Acts xv. 30, see xix. 41 ; ' apprehended ^ ' (cq^prehendisset) for ' caught,' Acts xii. 4, see 2 Cor. xi. 32; 'testify' (testijicatus) for 'bare -witness,' Acts ii. 40, see Heb. ii. 6 ; ' testimony' (testimonium) for 'witness,' ' record,' &c.. Matt. viii. 4, Luke v. 14, John v. 34, Acts xiii. 22, xxii. 18, Heb. iii. 5, xi. 5, Rev. i. 9, &c. ; 'the expectation' (exspectatione) for 'the waiting for,' Acts xii. 11 ; ' expecting' (exspectans) for 'tarrying,' Heb. x. 13 ; 'commendeth' (com- onendat) for ' setteth out,' Rom. v. 8 ; ' commend ' (commen- dant) for ' praise,' 2 Cor. x. 12 ; 'be sober' [sohrii) for ' keep measure' or 'be in our right mind,' 2 Cor. v. 13; 'rule' (regulam) for 'measure' or 'line,' 2 Cor. x. 15; 'appear' (appareamus) for ' seem,' 2 Cor. xiii. 7 ; ' centurion ' (centurio) for 'captain' or ' undercaptain,' Acts x. i, 22; 'generation' (generatione) for ' time,' Acts xiii. 36 ; ' colony ' (colonia) — here R. gives the Latin form without change — for ' a free city ' or the paraphrase (G.) ' whose inhabitants came from Rome to dwell there,' Acts xvi. 12^; 'sign' (signum) for ' badge ' or 'token,' Matt. xxvi. 48, Acts ii. 19, see xxviii. 11 ; 'clemency' (dementia) for 'courtesy,' Acts xxiv. 4; 'prin- cipal ' (principalibus) for ' chief,' Acts xxv. 23 ; ' signify ' (significare) for ' shew,' Acts xxv. 27, Rev. i. i ; ' conformed to' (conformari) for 'fashioned like unto,' Rom. xii. 2, see viii. 39 ; ' confidence ' (conjido) for * trust,' Gal. v. 10 ; ' divine ' (divinae) for * godly,' 2 Pet. i. 3, 4. ^ New in physical sense. ^ The Greek gives the Latin term untranslated, KoXavia. CARLETON D 34 The Part of Rheims in the We now read 'emulation' {aemulandum) instead of the former 'envy' or 'zeal,' Kora. xi. 14; 'remission' (remis- sionem) instead of 'forgiveness/ Rom. iii. 25; 'spectacle' (spectacuhtm) instead of the more forcible ' gazing-stock,' I Cor. iv. 9 ; ' grain ' (granuvi) instead of ' corn,' i Cor. xv. 37 ; 'abound' (ahundetis) instead of 'be plenteous' or 'have plenty,' 2 Cor. viii. 7, Phil. iv. 18; 'more abundantly' (abundantius) instead of ^most of all,' 2 Cor. i. 12, see i Cor. xii. 23, 24, I Thess. ii. 17; 'dissolved' (dissolvatur) instead of ' destroyed,' 2 Cor. v. i ; ' contemptible ' {contemptibilis) instead of 'nothing worth,' &c., 2 Cor. x. 10; 'sound' (sanae) instead of 'wholesome,' i Tim. i. 10, 2 Tim. i. 13, iv. 3, Tit. i. 9, ii. I, 8 ; 'form' (formmn) instead of 'pattern' or ' ensample,' 2 Tim. i. 13^; 'avoid' {devita) instead of ' put from thee,^ 2 Tim. ii. 23 ; ' patient ' (patientem) instead of ' suffering evil,' &c., 2 Tim. ii. 24. We have 'just' {iudi) for ' righteous,' Horn. ii. 13, Tit. i. 8 'justified' (iustijicari) for 'made righteous,' Gal. ii. 17 'direct' (dirigat) for 'guide/ i Thess. iii. 11, 2 Thess. iii. 5 * approve ' (probaveritis) for ' allow,' i Cor. xvi. 3, see Rom. ii. 18, 2 Cor. x. 18, Phil. i. 10; 'impart' (mipertiar) for ' bestow,' Rom. i. 11 ; 'humble me ' (humiliet) for ' bring me low,' 2 Cor. xii. 21 ; ' enmity ' (' enmities ' R.) (inwiicitias) for 'hatred,* Eph. ii. 15, 16; ' compacted '(' compact ' R.) (co77i- pactum) for 'coupled/ Eph. iv. 16; 'iniquity' (iniquitatis) for 'wickedness/ James iii. 6; 'ofiend' (' offend eth ' R.) {pffe^adat) for * fail ' or ' sin,' James ii. 10, iii. 2 ; ' meditate ' ('upon' A.) {vieditare) for 'have a care of or 'exercise,' I Tim. i V. 15; ' incontinent ' {incontinentes) for ' riotous ' ' intemperate/ &c., 2 Tim. iii. 3 ; ' person ' (persona) for 'sight' or 'room,' 2 Cor. ii. 10; ('free A.) course' (currat) for ' free passage,' 2 Thess. iii, i ; ' alienated ' (cdienati) for 'strangers' or 'far off,' Col. i. 21; 'illuminated' (illuminati) for 'received light/ Heb. x. 32 ; 'use ('using' R.) hospitality ' (hospitales) for ' be ye harberous,' i Pet. iv. 9 ; 'reserved' (reservari) for 'kept/ 2 Pet. ii. 4; 'propitiation' (propitiatio) for 'atonement' or 'reconciliation' or ' agree - ^ Here ' form of sound words ' replaces ' pattern ' or ' ensamj)le of wholesome words.' I Making of the English Bible 35 ment,' &c., i John ii. 2, iv. 10 ; ' have confidence ' {fiduciam) for 'be bold,' i John ii. 28, see iii. 21, v. 14: 'doctrine' (dodrina) for ' learning,' E.ev. ii. 24 ; ' voice ' (vocem) for ' sound,' Eev. xiv. 2 ; ' delicacies ' (deliciarum) for ' pleasures,' Rev. xviii. 3, see 7, 9; 'merchandise' (^merces) for 'ware,' Eev. xviii. 11, 12 ; 'fountain' (fonte) for 'well,' Rev. xxi. 6. We find ' glory ' (gloria) in the room of ' royalty ' or 'praise,' Luke xii. 27, i Cor. xi. 15, 2 Tim. iv. 18, i Pet. ii. 20 ; 'glory' (gloriamur) in that of 'rejoice' or 'boast,' Rom. V. 3, 2 Thess. i. 4, see Rom. iv. 2, xv. 17, i Cor. ix. 15, 16; ' question ' (conquirere) in that of ' dispute,' Mark viii. 1 1 , ix. 10, 14, 16, see i. 27 ; ' stand ^' {stahit) in that of 'endure' or ' continue,' Matt. xii. 26, Mark iii. 25, 26 ; ' render ' [reddite) in that of 'give reward' or ' recompence,' Matt. xxii. 21, Mark xii. 17, Luke xx. 25, Rom. ii. 6, xiii. 7, i Cor. vii. 3, i Thess. V. 15 ; ' subject' (suhiiciuntur) in that of ' subdued,' 'obedient,' &c., Luke X. 17, 20; 'remaining' {manentem) in that of ' tarrying still,' John i. 33 ; ' entered ' (intravit) in that of 'went,' Luke xvii. 27, see Matt. x. 11, Mark vii. 17; ' malignity ' (malignitate) in that of ' evil conditioned ' or ' taking all things in the evil part,' Rom. i. 29. ' Elements ' (elementis) is preferred to ' rudiments,' ' ordi- nances,' &c.. Gal. iv. 3, 9 ; * contain (themselves,' R.), {continent) to ' abstain,' i Cor. vii. 9 ; ' judgeth ' (iudicat) to ' discemeth' or ' discusseth,' 1 Cor. ii. 15; 'judged' (iudicavi) to 'deter- mined,' I Cor. V. 3 ; ' expedient ' {exi^ediunt) to ' profitable,' 1 Cor. vi. 12; 'necessity' (necessitatera) to 'need,' i Cor. vii. 37 ; 'interpret' {interpretetur) to ' expound,' i Cor. xiv. 5 ; ' convinced ' (convincitur) to ' rebuked,' i Cor. xiv. 24 ; see Acts xviii. 28 ; ' sincerity ' (sinceritate) to ' pureness,' 2 Cor. i. 12; 'sedition' (seditionem) to 'insurrection,' Luke xxiii. 1 9, 25 ; ' desert place ' {desertum) to ' wilderness ' or ' solitary place,' Mark vi. 31, Luke ix. 10; 'torments' (tormentis) to ' gripings,' Matt. iv. 24 ; * letters - ' (litter as) to ' the Scriptures,' John vii. 35 ; 'ministry' (ministerio) to ' office,' Acts xii. 25, Heb. viii. 6, see Rom. xii. 7 ; ' magistrates ' (magistratus) to ' officers,' ' rulers,' &c., Luke xii. 11, Acts xvi. 20, 22, ^^, ^6, 38 ; ' Anglo-Saxon, but suggested by the Latin cognate. ^ New in this sense. Da 36 The Part of Rheims in the ' infirmity ' (i'Ji/ir'nwteie) to 'disease,' Luke xiii. 12, see John v. 5 ; 'confirmed' {conjiT'rwaverunt) to 'strengthened,' Acts xv. 32, see 41 ; * covet ' (concu2ytsces) to ' lust,' Rom. vii. 7 ; 'salute ' (salutate) to 'greet,' Rom. xvi. 14; 'communicate ' (communicet) to ' minister ' or ' distribute,' Gal. vi. 6, see Heb. xiii. 16 ; ' com- munication^' (cominunicatio) to 'fellowship,' Philera. 6; 'access' (accessum) to 'an entrance,' Eph. ii, 18, iii. 12; ' sanctification ' (sanctificatio) to ' holiness,' 1 Thess. iv. 4 ; ' traditions ' (traditiones) to ' ordinances ' or ' instructions,' 2 Thess. ii. 15, see iii. 6 ; ' second ' [secundam) to * double ' or ' one . . . more,' 3 Cor. i. 15 ; ' sobriety ' (sobrietate) to ' modesty,' ' discrete behaviour,' &c., i Tim. ii. 9, 15 ; ' parents ' (parentes) to ' elder kinsfolks,' ' kindred,' &c., i Tim. v. 4 ; ' seducers ' {sedvyctores) to * deceivers,' 2 Tim. iii. 13 ; ' seduce ' (seducunt) to ' deceive,' i John ii. 26, see Rev. ii. 20 ; ' had compassion ' (compassi) to ' suffered also,' ' sorrowed,' &c., Heb. x. 34 ; 'substance' (substantia) to 'ground' or 'sure confidence,' Heb. xi. I ; ' translated him ' (transtulit) to ' taken him away'; 'before his translation' {translationem) to 'before he was taken away' Heb, xi. 5 ; 'contradiction' (contradlctionem) to ' speaking against,' Heb. xii. 3, see Acts xiii. 45 ; (' most R.) peaceable' {j^acatissiiniuin) to 'quiet,' Heb. xii. 11 ; 'confess' (confitemini) to ' acknowledge ' or ' knowledge,' James v. 16, I John i. 9 ; ' dominion ' [dominationem) to ' rulers ' or ' govern- ment,' Jude 8 ; ' tribulation ' (tribulatione) to ' adversity ' or 'affliction,' Rev. ii. 22; 'incense' ('incenses' R.) (incensa) to ' odours,' Rev. viii. 3, 4 ; ' admiration ' (admiratione) to ' marvel,' Rev. xvii. 6. The Marginal Readings (see Table II) in which A. has followed R. are mainly of this character — words traceable to the Vulgate. Thus 'simple ' [siDipUces) is given in the margin as an alternative for ' harmless ' in the text. Matt. x. 16 ; ' Gentile ' (gentilis) for ' Greek,' Mark vii. 26 ; ' excuse ' (excu- eationem) for ' cloke,' John xv. 22 ; * author ' [audorem) for ' prince,' Acts iii. 15 ; 'consent ' (consent iunt) for 'have plea- sure,'Rom. i. 32; 'passions' (jxissiones) for ' motions,' Rom. vii. 5 ; ' concupiscence ' (concupiscentiam) for ' lust,' Rom. vii. 7 ; ' testaments ' (' testament ' R.) (testamentum) for ' cove- ^ New in this sense. Making of the English Bible 37 nants,' Rom. ix. 4 ; * discerneth ' (discernit) for ' doubteth,' Rom. xiv. 33; 'revelation' {revelationem) for 'coming,' I Cor. i. 7 ; ' persuasible ' {persuasihilihus) for ' enticing,* 1 Cor. ii. 4; 'edified' {aedijicahitur) for 'emboldened,' i Cor. viii. 10 ; ' veil' (velamine) for ' covering,' i Cor. xi. 15 ; 'judg- ment ' (iudicinni) for * damnation ' or ' condemnation,' i Cor. xi. 29, 34, James iii. i ; ' an abortive ' (ahoHivo) for ' one born out of due time,' i Cor. xv. 8; 'rule' (regula) for 'line,' s Cor. x. 16; 'prepared' {praeparavit) for 'ordained,' Eph. ii. 10; ' incorruption ' (incorruptione) for 'sincerity,' Eph. vi. 24 ; ' elements ' (elementa) for ' rudiments,' Col. ii. 8, 20 ; ' prejudice ' {praeiudicio) for ' preferring one before another,' I Tim. V. 21 ; 'distributions' {distrihutionihus) for 'gifts,' Heb. ii. 4 ; ' interposed ' {interposuit) for ' confirmed,' Heb. vi. 17 ; ' perfected ' {perfecturti) for ' consecrated,' Heb. vii. 28 ; 'glory ' (glorietur) for 'rejoice,' James i. 9, see i Thess. ii. 19 ; 'dominion' {dominationem) for 'government,' 2 Pet. ii. 10; ' persuade' [suadebmius) for 'assure,' i John iii. 19 ; 'princi- pality ' {principatum) for ' first estate,' Jude 6 ; ' sign ' (signuTTi) for 'wonder,' Rev. xii. i, 3 ; ('the R.) fornications' (fornicationum) for 'harlots,' Rev. xvii. 5. I may refer also to I Cor. X. 6, Phil. ii. 29, i Tim. v. 6, Rev. xi. 18. In these and subsequent quotations from Table II the earlier versions sometimes vary from the text of A., but in no case do they agree with R. and A. margin. An analysis of the renderings peculiar to Genevan, Rhemisli and Authorized Versions (Table III) adds the following to the list of passages which have felt the influence of the Latin Bible. 'Parents' (parentes) is introduced instead of the paraphrase ' fathers and mothers' or of 'elders,' Matt. x. 21, Mark xiii. 12, Rom. i. 30, Heb. si. 23 ; 'tumult' {tumuUus) takes the place of 'business,' ' unquietness,' &c., Matt, xxvii. 24, Acts xxi. 34, xxiv. 18 ; 'preached' (praedicavimus) of ' uttered' or ' shewed,' Acts xv. 36 ; ' reprobate ' {reprobum) of ' lewd,' 'convenient' {conveniunt) of 'comely,' Rom. i. 28 ; 'debt' {debitum) of ' duty,' Rora. iv. 4 ; ' simplicity ' (simpliciiate) of ' singleness,' Rom. xii. 8 ; ' be contentious ' (contentlosus) of ' strive,' I Cor. xi. 16 ; ' contention ' [con- tentionem) of ' strife,' Phil. i. 16 ; 'note ^ ' (notate) of ' signify,' 2 Thess. iii. 14; 'profane' (pro/anus) of 'unclean,' Heb. xii. 16; 'reconciliation' of 'the atonement,' 2 Cor. v. 19; 'principality' [principatum) of 'rule,' Eph. i. 21 ; * entire ' (integri) of ' sound,' James i. 4 ; ' humble ' {humilihus) ^ New as verb. 38 The Part of Rheims in the of ' lowly,' James iv. 6. We find ' reveal ' {revelare) for ' open,' &c., Matt, xi. 27, xvi. 17, Luke x. 21, John xii. 38, Rom. i. 17; 'be converted' {conversi) for ' turn,' Matt, xviii. 3 ; ' reverence ' (verebuntur) for 'stand in awe of or 'fear,' Matt. xxi. 37; 'elect' (electos) for 'chosen,' Matt. xxiv. 31; 'stand' (stare) for 'endure,' Mark iii. 24, Luke xi, 18, Rev. vi. 17; 'testify' (testetiir) for 'witness' or 'warn,' Luke xvi. 28 ; ' enter' (intretis) for ' fall,' Luke xxii. 40, 46 ; ' conferred ' (conferebant) for 'counselled' or 'communed,' Acts iv. 15 ; 'persuadeth ' (persuadet) for ' counselleth,' Acts xviii. 13 ; 'instructed ' (instructus) for 'informed,' Rom. ii. 18; 'abound' (abundaret) for 'increase,' 'be rich,' &c., Rom. V. 20, XV. 13, 2 Cor. i. 5, viii. 7, ix. 8 ; ' subject ' (subiecta) for ' obedient,' &c., Rom. viii. 7 ; ' admonish ' (monere) for ' exhort,' Rom. xv. 14; 'confirm' (conjirmabit) for 'strengthen,' i Cor. i. 8; 'permit' (per- miserit) for ' sufi"er me,' i Cor. xvi. 7 ; ' formed ' [formetur) for ' fashioned ' or 'imprinted,' Gal. iv. 19; 'created' {creatus) for 'shapen' or 'made,' Eph. iv. 24, Col. iii. 10. 'Glory' [gloria] has succeeded to 'royalty,' Matt. vi. 29 ; ' fornications ' (fornicationes) to 'whoredoms,' Matt. xv. 19 ; 'face' (facieni) to 'outward appearance' or 'fashion,' Matt. xvi. 3; 'desert' (deserio) to 'wilderness,' Luke ix. 12; 'armour' (arma) to 'harness' or 'weapons,' Luke xi. 22; 'generation' (generatione) to ' nation' or 'kind,' Luke xvi. 8 ; 'sign ' (signum) to 'token,' John ii. 18 ; ' idolatry ' (idololatriae) to ' worshipping of idols' or 'images,' Acts xvii. 16 ; 'centurions' {centurionibus) to 'under captains,' &c.. Acts xxi. 32, xxiii. 17, 23, xxiv. 23, xxvii. 31, 43 ; 'iniquities' (iniquitates) to 'unrighteous- nesses,' &c., Rom. iv. 7, Rev. xviii. 5, see Tit. ii. 14; 'dominion' (domi- nabitur) to ' power,' Rom. vi. 9, 14, vii. l ; ' redemption ' (redemptionem) to ' deliverance,' Rom. viii. 23 ; ' famine ' (fames) to ' hunger,' Rom. viii. 35, Rev. xviii. 8 ; 'severity' (severitatem) to ' rigorousness,' Rom. xi. 22 ; 'covet' (concupisces) to 'lust' or 'desire,' Rom. xiii. 9; 'sincerity' (stn- ceritatis) to ' pureness,' &c., i Cor. v. 8, 2 Cor. ii. 17 ; ' doctrine ' (doctrina) to 'teaching' or 'learning,' i Tim. v. 17, 2 John 10; 'confession' (con- fessionem) to 'profession,' &c., i Tim. vi. 13 ; 'contradiction^' (contradic- tione) to 'controversy,' &c., Heb. vii. 7 ; ' mountains' (montium) to ' hills,' Rev. vi. 15, 16 ; ' torment ' [tormentum) to 'punishment,' Rev. xviii. 7, lo. 3. It will be observed that the Vulgate-Latin word suggested by the Rhemists has frequently taken the place of some other Latin or French-Latin word. We also note a few instances in which the Vulgate-Latin expression has dispossessed a modified form derived from the same root. Thus ' edification ' {aedificationcm) has succeeded to * edifying,' i Cor. xiv. 3 ; ' equality ' (ae^uaZiias) to ' egalness,' 2 Cor. viii. 14 ^ ; ' humility ' ^ In the only other passage (Heb. xii. 3) where ' contradiction ' occurs it is peculiar to R. and A., see above, p. 36. ^ Here the phrase 'by an equality ' replaces 'that there be egalness.' Making of the English Bible 39 (humilitate) to 'humbleness,' Acts xx. 19, Col. ii. 18, 23, see I Pet. V. 5 ; ' malice ' {malitiae) has been preferred to 'maliciousness,' i Cor. v. 8, xiv. 30, Eph. iv. 31, Col. iii. 8, Tit. iii. 3, 1 Pet. ii. i ; ' an entrance ' {introitus) to ' an entering in,' 3 Pet. i. 1 1 . ' The testator ' (testatoris) has taken the place of 'him that made the testament,' Heb. ix. 16 ; 'a mixture' {mixturam) of ' mingled together,' John xix. 39 ; ' neglect not ' {negligere) of 'be not negligent in,' i Tim. iv. 14; 'unction ' (unctionem) of ' anointing ' or ' ointment,' i John ii. 30 ; 'revelation' (revelationem) of 'revealing,' Rom. xvi. 35^. In Table III (G. = R.=A.) we find another instance of 'edification' {aedificationem) for 'edifying,' Rom. xv. 2; also 'suflBciency' {sufficien- t'tant) for 'sufl5cient,' 2 Cor. ix. 8; and ' sanctification ' {sanctijicatio) for 'sanctifying,' i Thess. iv. 3, 2 Thess. ii. 13. 3. Under this head may be placed those instances in which R. and A. have followed the Vulgate in reproducing the Greek word. Thus ' hymn ' [hymno) appears for ' psalm,' ' song,' ' grace,' &c., Matt. xxvi. 30, Mark xiv. 36 ; ' sycomore ' (syco- vwrum) for ' wild fig,' Luke xix. 4 ; ' austere ' (austerus) for 'strait' or 'hard,' Luke xix. 31, 33 ; ' thrones' (thronos) for ' seats,' Luke xxii. 30 ; ' Areopagus ' {Areopagum) for ' Mars' street,' &c.. Acts xvii. 19 ; ' theatre ' (tkeatrum) for ' common hall' or 'open place,' Acts xix. 39, 31 ; ' Nazarenes ' {Nazare- noTum) for ' Nazarites,' Acts xxiv. 5 ; ' Crete ' (Gretae) for 'Candie,' Acts xxvii. 7, I3, 13, 31 ; 'mysteries' {miysteriovum) for 'secrets,' i Cor. iv. i, xiii. 3; 'schism' (schisma) for ' strife ' or ' division,' 1 Cor. xii. 35. In Table II (R. = A. marg.) we read 'scandals' [scandala) for 'things that offend,' Matt. xiii. 41; 'scandal' (scan- dalum) for 'occasion of stumbling,' i John ii. 10; 'Peter' (Petrus) for ' a stone,' John i. 43 ; ' orphans ' {orphanos) for 'comfortless,' John xiv. 18; 'of Python' (' Pythonical ' R.) (pytJionem) for ' of divination,' Acts xvi. 16 ; ' schisms ' {sc?ds~ mata) for 'divisions,' i Cor. i. 10, see xi. 18; 'anathema' [anathema) for 'accursed,' i Cor. xii. 3; ' keeping of a sab- bath ' ('sabbatism' R.) (sabbatismus) for ' rest,' Heb. iv. 9. ^ G. also has ' revelation ' here, but the full reading of A. 'according to the revelation of ' is found in R. only. 40 The Part of Rheims in the Table III (G.=R.=A.) adds 'throne' (thronus) for 'seat,' Matt. v. 34, xxiii. 22, Heb. i. 8 ; 'parable ' (parabolam) for 'similitude,' Mark vii. 17, Luke viii. 9, xii. 41, xiv. 7; 'blasphemed' {hlasphematur) for 'evil spoken of,' Rom. ii. 24 ; 'Pentecost ' {Pentecosten) for 'Whitsuntide,' &c., I Cor. xvi. 8. 4. Another way in which the Vulgate has through R. affected the language of A. maybe seen in the literal translations of Latin phrases which have been taken over from the earlier by the laterversion. In Luke x. 34 where the Greek is cTre/xeArj^Tj avTov, ' took care of him,' the Rhemists' direct rendering of ' curam eius egit ' has displaced the ' made provision for him ' of the older versions. In Luke xx. 34 (e/cya/jtio-Kovrai) we find 'are given in marriage,' a reproduction of traduntur ad nuptias, for 'are married.' In Matt. xvi. 22 ("lAew* o-ot) we read, ' be it far from thee ' (ahsit a te) for * favour thyself or ' look to thyself ' ; in Mark x. 52 (a-ia-MKe ae) 'made thee whole ' (' safe ' R.) {te salvum fecit) for ' saved ' or ' helped thee ' ; in Acts ii. 28 (eyviopia-as) 'made known ' (notas fecisti) for ' shewed' ; in Acts xxi. 18 {rf] (■niova-rj) * the day following ' {sequent i die) for 'on the morrow ' or 'next day ' ; in Acts xxiv. 16 (airpoa- Koiiov (Tvv€ih](nv) * a conscience void of (without R.) offence * {sine offendiculo conscientiam) for ' a clear conscience ' ; in I Cor. X. 5 {ovK €vb6Kr](rev 6 0eo's) ' God was not well pleased ' {non bene placitum est Deo) for ' had God no delight ^ ' ; in Eph. vi. 19 {yvuipia-ai to p.v(m'ipiov) ' to make known the mystery' {notum facere mysterium) for ' to utter the secrets' ; in Tit. i. 5 (to XeLTTovTo) ' the things that are wanting ' {ea quae desunt) for ' the things that are left,' ' that which is lacking,' &c. ^ Table II (R.=A. marg.). In Acts ii 6 {yevopevr)^ 8e Trjs <})aivr]s TavT-qs) ' when this voice was made ' {facta autem hac voce) is the marginal reading for 'when this was noised abroad.' In Table III (G. = R.=A.) I may refer, under this head, to Luke sx. 21 (icai ov Xcip^duds npoa-anov) where et non accipis personam translated by R. * and thou dost not accept person ' appeai-s substantially, though in slightly varying forms, in G. and A. for 'neither considerest thou the outward appearance of any man,' &c. ; also to 2 Cor. ix. 8 (Tj-aaav xup'" nfpiaa(vaai) where oninem , gratiam ahmtdare facere is reproduced in ^ G. has ' God was not pleased.' * Other Vulgate-Latin words will be found under later sub-sections. Making of the English Bible 41 G. R. A. as 'to make all grace (to G.) abound '—former vei-sions having ' to make you plentiful (rich) in all grace ; ' also to Mark xv. 40, where the familiar designation ' the less,' applied to James the son of Alphaeus, which supersedes ' the little,' the more accurate rendering of tov niKpoii, may be traced to the Vulgate ' minoris.' (h) English in j^lcice of Latin icords. It should, however, be noted that in sundry cases in which A. has felt the influence of R., R. reversing its characteristic method, has used a home-born or long- naturalized word when the earher translations preferred a term of Latin origin, some- times even the very expression, or its congener, which the Rhemists found in the Vulgate and passed by. Thus ' blessing ' has taken the place of 'lauding,' Luke xxiv. 53 ; 'blessedness' of ' felicity,' Gal. iv. 15 ; ' strengthening ' of ' comforting ' {con- fortcms), Luke xxii. 43 ; ' stock ' of ' generation ' (generis). Acts xiii. 26 ^ ; ' praise ' of ' commend,' i Cor. xi. 2 ; ' building (up A.) ' of ' edify ' (superaedijicantes), Jude 20 ; ' tried ' of ' examined,' Rev. ii. 2 ; ' borne ' of ' suffered,' Rev. ii. 3, see 2 Cor. xi. I. We find ' set' instead of ' ordained,' i Cor. xii. 28; 'know' instead of 'perceive,' 2 Cor. ii. 4; 'witness' instead of ' record,' i Thess. ii. 5 ; ' better ' instead of ' more excellent,' Heb. i. 4 ; ' unskilfid ' instead of ' inexpert ' (expers), Heb. v. 13 ; 'heavenly' instead of ' celestial ' (coelestem), Heb. xii. 22 ; ' think (of A.) us ' instead of ' repute us,' 2 Cor. x. 2. Some expressive Saxon compounds have succeeded to single Latin words, as ' stirred up ' to ' moved ' (commoverunt), Acts vi. 12, xxi. 27, see xiii. 50, Luke xxiii. 5; 'taken away' to 'exalted,' Acts viii. ^^'y '^^^ ^^ (upon R.) thee' to 'invade thee,' Acts xviii. 10. In Table III (G.=R. = A.) we find ' garment ' for 'vesture ' (vestimenti), Matt. ix. 20, 21 ; ' gain ' for ' lucre,' i Tim. vi. 5 ; ' according to the flesh ' for 'carnally ' {secundum carnem), 2 Cor. i. 17. (c) Modernizations. The sucrgestions of the Rhemish New Testament in the direction of modernization have frequently been accepted by the Authorized. Li many passages of A., in which the archaic word or phrase of the older versions no longer appears, its successor is found first in R. ^ In Phil. iii. 5 ' stock ' replaces ' kindred ' or ' people.' See below, p. 78. 42 The Part of Rheims in the I. In some cases the expressions thus superseded have disappeared altogether, at least in the same sense, from the New Testament. So it was when ' moisture,' adopted from R., took the place of 'moistness,' Luke viii.6; when 'trouble not ' was substituted for 'disease not,' Luke viii. 49; 'cutting him- self for 'all to cutting himself,' Mark v. 5 ; 'to be (much A.) displeased with ' (' at ' R.) for ' to disdain at,' Mark x. 41 ; ' are ye (you R.) angry at ^ ' for ' disdain ye at,' John vii. 23 ; 'outside' for 'utterside,' Matt, xxiii. 35; 'to make war' for 'to make battle,' Luke xiv. 31, Rev. xix. 19; 'musick' for ' minstrelsy,' Luke xv. 25 ; ' which . . to gainsay ' for ' whereagainst ' or ' against the which ' to ' speak,' Luke xxi. 15 ; ' four hundred' for ' a four hundred,' Acts v. '^6 ; 'what man is there ' for ' what man is it,' Acts xix. ^^ ; ' at the least ' for 'at the least way,' Acts v. 15 ; ' gain' for ' vantage,' Acts xvi. 16, Phil. iii. 7 ; ' it seemeth to me ' for ' me thinketh it,' Acts XXV. 27; 'raised' for 'stirred,' Rom. ix. 17; 'have sorrow' for 'take heaviness,' 2 Cor. ii. 3; 'distresses' for 'anguishes,' 2 Cor. xii. 10 ; 'who did hinder (hath hindered R.) you' for 'who was a let unto you,' Gal. v. 7 ; 'senses' {sensus) for 'wits,' Heb. v. 14; 'adorned' (ornahant) for ' did . . tyre,' i Pet. iii. 5 ; ' bear 2' for ' forbear,' Rev. ii. 2 ; ' under- standing' for 'wit,' Rev. xiii. 18. Table III (G.=R.=A.) contributes ' departed ' for ' gat him ' or ' went their way,' Matt. xix. i, Acts xvii. 15 ; 'saw ' for ' spied,' Matt. xxii. 11 ; ' devil ' for 'fiend,' Mark v. 15 ; ' brought up ' for ' nursed,' Luke iv. 16 ; ' sat' for 'set him' or ' sat him down,' Acts xii. 21 ; ' toward man ' for ' to manward,' Tit. iii. 4. 2. But, in general, it is the recurrence of antiquated ex- pressions, still represented in A., which the example of R. has checked. Thus ' anon ' has been discarded in favour of ' after- ward ' or ' immediately ' or ' quickly,' Mark iv. 1 7, 29, Rev. xi. 14 ; * after ' has been replaced by the more modern ' according to,' Matt. XXV. 15, Luke ii. 22, John xviii. 31, see Acts xxii. 12, Rom. i. 4; 'them,' as a reflexive pronoun, by 'them- selves,' Matt. xiv. 15; 'grudged' by ' murmured,' Mark xiv. 5 ; ' coasts ' has yielded to ' country,' Luke iii. 3 ; ' pnvy ' to 'secret,' Luke xi. $s '■> **^® ^^^^ go ' to ' the lame walk,' Luke ^ G. has ' be ye angry with.' ^ T. has ' bear with.' Making of the English Bible 43 vii. 32 ; ' the remnant ' or ' the other ' to ' the rest,' Luke xii. 26, xxiv. 9, Acts V. 13, xxvii. 44, 1 Cor. vii. 13, Rev. ix. 20 ; ' the uttermost ' or ' the utmost ' to ' the very last,' Luke xii. 59 ; ' goodman ' to ' master,' Luke xiv. 21 : ' fellows ' to ' fellow servants,' Matt, xviii. 28, 29, 31, ^'^, xxiv. 49; 'go about' to ' seek,' John vii. 25, viii. 40 ; ' went about ' to ' sought,' Mark xii. 12, Luke xx. 19, John x. 39; 'season' to 'time,' Matt. XXV. 19 ; ' instantly' to ' much,' Mark v. 10 ; ' the blind ' to 'the blind man,' Mark x. 49, 51 ; 'the Just' or 'that Just' to the ' Just One,' Acts vii. 52 ; ' aforehand ' to ' beforehand,' Mark xiii. 11 ; ' platter ' to ' dish,' Mark xiv. 20. The curious rendering ' much babbling's sake '' has given way to ' much speaking,' Matt. vi. 7 ; ' be . . athirst ' to ' thirst,' John iv. 14 ; ' my very disciples ' or ' verily my disciples ' to ' my disciples indeed,' John viii. 31 ; ' know to give ' or ' can give ' to ' know how to give,' Matt. vii. 1 1 ; 'we will hear ' to ' we desire to hear,' Acts xxviii. 22 ; ' for thy wealth ' to ' to (unto E.) thee for good,' Rom. xiii. 4 ; ' that I speak ' to ' that which I speak,' 2 Cor. xi. 1 7 ; * amiss ' to (' but A.) not well,' Gal. iv. 1 7 ; ' which are not comely' to 'which they ought not,' i Tim. v. 13 ; 'do adultery ' to ' commit adultery' (' aduoutrie ' R.), James ii. 11. The preposition ' of,' used in the sense of ' by ' or ' from,' has been frequently replaced by one of these words, Matt. xii. 38, Luke ii. 18, John xv. 26, James ii. 24, 2 Pet. i. 17, Rev. ix. 18, &c. ; 'how that' has yielded to 'that,' Heb. x. 34, James iv. 17, I Pet. V. 12 ; ' which,' referring to a personal antecedent, has repeatedly been succeeded by the more modern ' who,' Mark iv. 16, Luke xxiii. 19, Acts iv. 36, x. 41, Rom. i. 25, I Cor. X. 13, I Thess. v. 10, 24, 2 Thess. iii. 3, &c. ; ' the which ' by ' which,' Heb. xii. 14. The participle ' drunken ' has been modernized into ' drunk,' Rev. xviii. 3 ; 'jeopardy ' into ' danger/ Acts xix. 40 ; ' deep- ness ' has given place to ' depth,' Rom. xi. 33, see Rev. ii. 24 ; 'quick ' to ' living,' Rom. xiv. 9 ; ' let ' to ' hindered,' Rom. XV. 22 ; ' fulfilled,' as a strong form of ' fiUed,' has been changed into the simpler verb, Col. i. 9 ; ' manslayer ' has given way to 'murderer,' i John iii. 15 ; 'reckoning' to 'account,' Acts xix. 40 ; ' damned ' to ' condemned,' Tit. iii. 11;' haply ' or 'perchance' to 'perhaps,' Philem. 15; 'vexed' to 'tor- 44 The Part of Rheims in the merited,' Rev. ix. 5, xi. 10; 'mete' to 'measure,' Rev. xi. I, 2 ; 'waxed' to 'became' or 'were made,' Rev. xviii. 15, see vi. 12, Luke viii. 24. I should mention here the almost complete dispossession of ' other,' as a plural form, by ' others.' For instances see Matt, xxi. 8, Mark vi. 15, Luke v. 29, John vii. 13, Acts xvii. 34, I Cor. ix. 2, 27, Heb. xi. 2)^, &c. In Table III (G. = R. = A.) we read 'know' for *wot,' Matt. xx. 22, Luke xxii. 60, xxiii. 34, John iv. 22, xii. 35, xiii. 12, xx. 13, Rev. vii. 14 ; ' sought ' for ' went about,' Luke xix. 47 ; ' according to ' for ' after,' ' as pertaineth to,' &c., John vii. 24, Rom. i. 3, ix. 3 ; ' knew' for 'had know- ledge,'John xii. 9; 'witnesses' for 'records,' Acts v. 32 ; 'murmuring' for ' grudge,' Acts vi. i ; 'wash ' for 'wash thee,' John ix. 7; ' strengthened' for 'comforted,' Acts ix. 19; 'is able' for 'is of power,' Rom. xi. 23; 'living' for 'quick,' Rom. xii. i; 'rejoicing' for 'meriy,' 2 Cor. vi. 10; 'fill' for 'fulfil,' Eph. iv. 10; 'winepress' for 'winefat,' Rev. xix. 15; 'the rest' for 'the other,' Rev. xx. 5 ; 'to shine in' for 'to lighten,' Rev. xxi. 23; 'that' for 'how that,' i Thess. iii. 6, James iii. I, 2 Pet. iii. 5, 8; 'who' for 'which,' Matt. x. 4, Acts vii. 46, Rom. iv. 16, I Cor. i. 8, Gal. ii. 20, Col. iv. 9, &c.; 'others' for 'other,' Mark xii. 9, John ix. 9, 16, X. 21, xii. 29, Acts ii. 13, 2 Cor. viii. 8, see Luke xxiii. 35. (cZ) Archaisms. A few instances, of the reverse kind, where antiquated ex- pressions have been introduced into A from R. may be found. ' If haply ' replaces ' to see if ' or ' whether,' Mark xi. 13, see Acts xvii. 27 ; 'to the end they might not ' ousts the more modern-sounding ' that they should not,' Acts vii. 19 ; ' inso- much that we desired ' is found instead of ' that we should desire ' or ' so that we could not but desire,' 3 Cor. viii. 6 ; ' foretell ' instead of ' tell before,' 2 Cor. xiii. 2, see Mark xiii. 23; 'without' instead of 'out of,' Heb. xiii. 13; 'thereof instead of ' of it,' Rev. xxi. 23. ' Slain ' instead of ' killed,' Rev. V. 6, 9, 12, vi. 9, may also be mentioned. Table III (G. = R.=A.) adds 'impotent' for 'sick,' Acts iv. 9; 'would exclude you' for ' intend to exclude you,' Gal. iv. 17 ; 'slain ' for 'killed,' Rev. xiii. 8. (e) Improvements. Hitherto in my citations the Rhemish Translation, followed by the Authorized, has been considered from other points of view than that of being an improvement, or otherwise, on the Making of the English Bible 45 rendering of the earlier versions. Generally speaking, in the changes taste rather than accuracy was involved. I come now to cases in which readings suggested by the Rhemists plainly emend faulty or defective translations handed down by the English traditional interpretation. I. And first, as regards vocabulary, the following are manifest improvements : * came ' [ikOwv) for ' went,' Matt. iv. 13 ; ' come ' ((Xe^'iv) for ' go,' Matt. xvi. 24 ; ' gather ' (a-vvdyovTiv) for ' carry,' Matt. vi. 26 ; 'delivered' {TTapeb66i]) for 'given,' Matt. xi. 27, 2 Pet. ii. 21 Jude 3 ; ' punishment' (/co'Aao-ir) for ' pain/ Matt. XXV. 46 ; ' rock ' {iriTpav) for ' stones,' Luke viii. 6, i'^, see Matt, xxvii. 51 : ' seek ' (^Tjreire) for ' ask,' Luke xii. 29 ; ' straitened ' {(Twixoixai) for ' pained ' or ' grieved,' Luke xii. 50 ; ' pass ' {bUpx€(rdai) for ' come,' Luke xix. 4 ; ' boat ' (-nXotdpiov) for 'ship,' John vi. 22, 23; 'take away' (dprj) for 'take down,' John xix. 38, see 31; 'call hither' (/xeTa/caAeo-at) for 'call for,' Acts X. 32 ; ' leapt ' (' leaping' R.) {€(})a\\6ixevos) for ' ran,' Acts xix. 16 ; ' customs' ('the custom ' R.) {iO^iTL) for 'laws,' Acts xxviii. 17 ; ' worketh ' (^pyaCoixiv(f) for ' doth,' Rom. ii. 10 ; 'worketh' {KarepydCeTai) for ' causeth,' Rom. iv. 15, 2 Cor. vii. 10;' speech ' (Ao'you) for ' words,' i Cor. ii. i , 4 ; ' a matter ' (-rrpdyixa) for 'business,' i Cor. vi. i ; ' helps, governments ^ ' {dvTiki]\l/eLs^ Kv^epvriarus) for * helpers, governors,' i Cor. xii. 28 ; 'revenge ^' {eKbiKr^<nv) for 'punishment,' 2 Cor. vii. 11 ; 'rejected' (e^eTrrv- o-aTe) for ' abhorred,' Gal. iv. 14 ; ' partakers ' (^Jarticipes) (avpixeroxoi) for ' companions,' Eph. v. 7 ; ' to present ' (irapa- oTTjo-at) for ' to preserve ' or ' to make,' Col. i. 22 ; ' hurtful ' (I3ka^€pds) for ' noisome,' i Tim. vi. 9 ; ' reprove ' (iKeyiov) for ' improve,' 2 Tim. iv. 2 ; ' repay ' (aTronVco) for * recompense,' Philem. 19 ; 'worshippers ' (karpevovTas) for ' offerers,' Heb. x. 2 ; 'refuse'(7iapatr7jo-r/a-0e) for 'despise,' Heb. xii. 25; 'kill' ((Povevere) for ' envy,' James iv. 2 ; ' understanding ' (hLavotav) for ' mind,' I John V. 20; 'gathered' {hpvyna-i) for 'cut down,' Rev. xiv. 19; ' soul ' (i/^uxT/) for ' thing,' Rev. xvi. 3 ; ' tell ' (ep(3) for 'shew,' Rev. xvii. 7; 'camp' (Trape^/SoAr/r) for 'tents,' 'the breadth ' {to TrXdros) for ' the plain,' Rev. xx. 9 ; ' light ' (6 (fxaa-Trjp) for 'shining,' Rev. xxi. ii. ^ A, 1st edition has 'helps in governments.' ^ New as substantive. 46 The Part of Rheims in the Another improvement, whicli should be mentioned in this connexion, is the uniform rendering inE.. and A. of apxi(.ptis\>y * chief priests ' — a wise translation which by reserving ' high ' for the singular apxicpcvs clears up an evident ambiguity in the Greek. In the earlier versions the epithet ' high ' is applied without distinction to singular and plural until we reach the Genevan Testament, where apxtepeU is occasionally (twenty times out of sixty-four) rendered * chief priests.' From Table II (R. = A. marg.) may be added 'con- tinued' (eTTotrjoraz;) for 'wrought,' Matt. xx. 12; 'bound' (o^eiAet) for 'guilty,^ Matt, xxiii. 18; *raw' (aym^ou) for 'new,' Mark ii. 21 ; 'beds' (KXivutv) for 'tables,' Mark vii. 4; 'dasheth' {pi](raei) for 'teareth,' Mark ix. 18; 'inrolled' {aTToypd(f)eadai,) for 'taxed/ Luke ii. i ; 'the first' {-npwTr]) for 'the chief,' Acts xvi. 12; 'speech' {\6yov) for 'words,' i Cor. i. 17 ; 'hoped' (TrporjXinKOTas) for ' trusted,' Eph. i. 12 ; 'wood' (vXrjv) for ' matter,' James iiL 5 ; ' wherein ' {h w) for 'whereas,' i Pet. ii. 12. Table III (G.=R. = A.) supplies the following verbal improvements: 'words' (Xoyovs) for 'preaching,' Matt. x. 14; 'whitedi' {K€Koviafxevois) for 'painted,' Matt, xxiii. 27, Acts xxiii. 3 ; ' word ' (prifm) for ' promise,' Luke ii. 29 ; ' envy ' (C'jXou) for ' indignation,' Acts xiii. 45 ; ' first born ' (TTpcoTOTOKov) for ' first begotteu,' Rom. viii. 29; ' darkened ' {(TKOTia-drjToiaav) for 'blinded,' Rom. xi. 10 ; 'wrath' {opyrjv) for 'punishment,' Rom. xiii. 5 ; ' infirmities ' (dadevrjixaTa) for ' frailness,' Rom. xv. I ; ' I spare ' (^eiSo/iai) for ' I bear with ' or ' I favour,' i Cor. vii. 28 ; ' pressed ' {e^aprj6r]fj.ev) for ' grieved,' 2 Cor. i. 8 ; ' subject to ' {ivoxoi) for ' in danger of,' Heb. ii. 15 ; ' remaineth ' (dTroXeiTrfrai) for ' followeth,'Heb. iv. 6 ; 'made mention of {ipLvr]p6v(.v(Te) for 'remembered,' Heb. xi. 22; 'camp^' {■nap(pL^oKi]i) for 'tents,' Heb. xiii. 11, 13; 'tormented' {^aa-aviadtjaeTai) for 'punished,' Rev. xiv. 10. I have already noticed the frequent change of ' high priests ' into ' chief priests.' 2. Though a careful discrimination of tenses is not a strong point in A., we trace some emendations, in this direction, of the renderings of the older versions to its contact with R. * The participle is new. ^ In the only other passage, Rev. xx. 9, where ' camp ' occurs it is peculiar to R. and A. See above, p. 45. Making of the English Bible 47 Thus R. and A. have ' saith ' for the former ' said,' where the Greek is Aeyet, Matt. xix. 8, xxvi. 38 \ Mark iii. 3, xiii. I, John xiii. 25, xix. 4, xx. 16. They have 'see' (^ecopoCo-i) for 'saw,' John vi. 19 ; 'are not' (ov/c etVi) for 'were not,' Matt. ii. 18; 'knowest' {dUvai) for 'knewest,' Luke xxii. 34 ; ' may glory ' (Kaux^/o-coz^rai) for ' might glory,' Gal. vi. 13 ; 'were blinded' (eTrcopw^Tjo-ai^) for ' have been blinded,' ' are blinded,' &c., Rom. xi. 7 ; ' were broken (off A.) ' (e^- tK\a(rQr](Tav) for * are broken off,' Rom. xi. 19 ; ' hath been done ' (yeyore) for 'is done,' Actsiv. 16 ; ' he hath testified '(jue//apTi;/0'?'««) for ' he testifieth ' or 'he testified,' i John v. 9 ; ' had not died ' {ovK h.v a-TT^dave) for ' had not been dead,' John xi. 32 ; 'was lying' (rjv avaKdixevov) for 'lay,' Markv.40; ' saw' (/3Ae7rety) for ' had seen,' Acts xii. 9 ; ' may not see ' (tov ju,7j /3Ae7reti;) for 'see not,' Rom. xi. 10; 'from coming' {tov eXOdv) for 'that I could not come,' Rom. xv. 22 ; ' did signify ' {ih]\ov) for ' should signify,' i Pet. i. 1 1 ; ' shall have finished ' (reXeVcricrt) for ' have finished,' Rev. xi. 7 ; ' and prepare ' {koI hoifxaao}) for ' to prepare,' John xiv. 3 ; ' standing ' [eaTStra) for ' stand/ Luke v. 2, Rev. xix. 17 ; ' forgetting' [eTnXavOavoix^vos) for ' I forget,' Phil. iii. 13 ; * blessing ' {^vXoyodvTes) for ' bless,' i Pet. iii. 9 ; ' casting' {kittppC^j/avTes) for ' cast,' i Pet. v. 7 ; 'saying' {Xeyovros) for 'say,' Rev. vi. i. See also Luke xvii. 17, John ix. 34. Table II (R.=:A. marg.) has 'going out' (o-SeWwrat) for ' gone out,' Matt. xxv. 8. Table III (G. = R.=A.) furnishes 'walking' {irepiTraTovvTas} for 'walk,' Markviii. 24 ; 'we have heard ' (aKrjKoanev) for ' we heard,' Acts vi. 14 ; ' I was found ' (evpfdrjv) for ' I have been found ' or ' I am found,' Rom. x. 20. 3. In sundry cases in which the earlier versions inaccurately make substantives plural instead of singular, or vice versa, the translation has been righted in R. and A. We find ' a writing table' {TTLvaKibiov) for 'writing tables,' Luke i. 6^; 'heart' {Kapbio) for 'hearts,' Luke xxiv. 32; 'first fruit' (aTrapxn) for 'first fruits,' Rom. xi. 16; 'mouth' (o-Toixa) for 'mouths,' Jude 16, Rev. ix. 19. We read also * times ' {Kaipoi, xpovcav) instead of ' time,' Luke ^ Here also earlier versions follow the inferior reading which inserts 'O 'lijcrovy. 48 The Part of Rheims in the xxi. 24, Acts iii. 19, 21, xvii. 30 ; ' multitudes ' {o)(Kov<i) instead of ' multitude,' Matt. v. i, ix. 8, xi. 7, xiv. 22 ; ' prices' (n/ias) instead of ' price,' Acts iv. 34 ; ' helps ' {^o^Qdaii) instead of 'help,' Acts xxvii. 17 ; 'prisons' ((^uAa/cats) instead of 'prison,' 2 Cor. xi. 23 ; * burdens ' (l^apri) instead of ' burden,' Gal. vi. 2 ; ' foundations ' {OeneXCovs) instead of 'foundation,' Heb. xi. 10 ; ' peoples ' (Aaoi) instead of ' people,' Rev. xvii. 15. I may add ' deserts ' (ep?//xots) instead of ' wilderness,' Luke i. 80. In Table III (G. = R.=A.) we read 'word' (Xd-yw) instead of 'words,' John ii. 22, Rev. iii. 10 ; ' captives ' (alxfinXmrois) instead of ' captive,' Luke iv. 18; 'sins' (ifrnpriais) instead of 'sin,' John ix. 34. Also 'these things ' instead of ' this' where the Greek is Tavra, John xv. 17. 4. A. has followed R. in giving force to the Greek article in a few cases in which previous versions have ignored it. Thus we read 'the furnace,' Matt. xiii. 50 ; ' the wind,' Matt, xiv. 30; 'the seeds,' Mark iv. 31 ; 'the Baptist,' Mark vi. 24; 'the seven,' Mark xii. 22, 23, Rev. xvii. 7 ; 'the Scribes,' Mark xiv. 43; 'the oxen,' John ii. 15; 'the king,' 2 Cor. xi. 32; 'the fulness,' Eph. iii. 19; 'the saints,' Col. i. 4; 'the truth,' Col. i. 5; 'the heavens,' Heb. iv. 14 ; ' the faithful witness,' the prince,' Rev. i. 5 ; ' the . . manna,' Rev. ii. 17 ; ' the nations,' Rev. ii. 26 ; ' the two . . the two,' Rev. xi. 4. In all these passages the earlier translators have omitted the article though prefixed in the Greek. To this section may be added — ' the same rule ' for ' one rule,' Phil. iii. 16 ; ' the same (selfsame R.) mouth ' for 'one mouth,' James iii. 10 ; 'the same ' for 'them,' Heb. ii. 14; 'the body' for 'his body,' Matt. xiv. 12 ; 'the days' for 'those days,' Mark xiii. 20 ; ' the things ' for 'those things,' Rom. xiv. 19 ; ' the false prophet ' for ' that false prophet,' Rev. xix. 20. Table III (G. = R.=A.) adds 'the power,' Luke x. 19; 'the king,' John xii. 13; 'the saints,' Rev. viii. 4; 'the fountains,' Rev. viii. 10; also 'the five' for 'those five,' Matt. xvi. 9; 'the nine' for 'those nine,' Luke xvii. 17;' the bread ' for ' that bread,' John vi. 50 ; ' the brother ' for 'that brother,' 2 Cor. viii. 18 ; ' the Father ' for ' my Father,' John xvi. 25. 5. Some instances of a converse kind should also be noticed in which the article, as not being expressed in the Greek, is omitted by the Rhemists, and after them by A., though incorrectly inserted in the earlier versions. Thus we find the improved renderings ' death ' for ' the Making of the English Bible 49 death,' Matt. xxvi. 38, Mark xiv. 34, Rev. ii. 10; 'angels' for 'the angels,' Matt. iv. 11, i Cor. vi. 3, a Pet. ii. 11 ; 'justifi- cation' for ' the justification,' Rom. v. 18 ; 'heirs' for 'the heirs,' Rom. viii. 17 ; ' vapour' for ' the vapour,' Acts ii. 19 ; 'faith' for 'the faith,' Rom. iii. 22; 'Israelites' for 'the Israelites,' Rom. ix. 4 ; ' evil men ' for ' the evil men,' 3 Tim. iii. 13 ; 'regeneration ' for ' the regeneration,' Tit. iii. 5 ; ' a shadow' for ' the shadow,' Heb. x. i ; ' promises ' for ' the promises,' Heb. xi. 33 ; ' women ' for ' the women,' Heb. xi. -^^ ; ' mount Sion ' for ' the mount Sion,' Heb. xii. 32 ; ' a dragon ' for ' the dragon,' Rev. xiii. 1 1 ; ' prophets,' ' saints ' for ' the prophets,' ' the saints,' Rev. xviii. 34 ; ' priests ' for ' the priests,' Rev. xx. 6. 6. A marked characteristic of the earlier English versions of the New Testament is their constant neglect to pay attention to hi as a connecting particle in narrative. This defect, which makes their sentences jerky and disjointed, has been largely remedied in the Rhemish, and subsequently in the Authorized Version. In a large number of passages U is represented in both versions by ' and' prefixed to the sentence. As specimens, let me refer to the following verses in Table I. Mark xii. 39, Luke i. 6, xviii. 15, John xi. 51, Acts ii. 13, Rom. xvi. 20, I Pet. iv. 17. We also frequently find the particle recognized in R. A., but represented by a different word in each version, ' and ' being generally favoured by R. and ' now ' by A. See, for instances, Luke vii. i, viii. ii, John xix. 35, I Cor. xvi. I, Phil. iv. 30, i Thess. v. 14, Heb. xiii. 30. In Table III (G. = R. = A.) see Matt. xi. 12, Luke xii. 25, Acts xix. 30, I Cor. xiii. 13, 2 Cor. ix. 8, Gal. iv. 6, &c. 7. Among miscellaneous improvements in translation sug- gested by the Rhemish version I may mention the general rendering of oAo? 6, by ' the whole,' instead of by ' all the,' as in previous versions. In Luke viii. 39 we have ' the whole city' {o\r]v Tr]v -noXiv) instead of 'all the city'; in Matt. vi. 33 ' thy whole body' [oXov to (rw/xa aov) instead .of ' all thy body' ; in John iv. ^"^ * his whole house' (^ otKta ovtov oArj) instead of 'all his household ' ; in Rev. xii. 9 ' the whole world ' {ti]v oIkov- fxevrjv 6Xr]v) instead of ' all the world ' ; see also Matt. xiii. S3> Mark vi. 5^, Luke xiii. 21, Eph. iv. 16, James iii. 3, &c. CARLETON 5© The Part of Rheinis in the Similarlj'-, ' every ' has succeeded ' all ' (with a plural noun) as a rendering of ttoj. Thus in Rom. xiv. ii Trao-a yXwo-tra, ' every tongue' has taken the place of ' all tongues ' ; in i Cor. xvi. 1 6 -navTi rw avv^pyovvri, ' every one that helpeth' appears instead of ' all that help ' ; in Phil. iv. 21 ' every saint ' {-navTa ayiov) is read for ' all the saints ' ; in Rev. v. 13 ' every creature ' {jiav KTia-fxa) supplants ' all the creatures.' The R. A. rendering ' give me to drink ' (bos iioi Tiieiv) is to be preferred to the former ' give me drink,' John iv. 7, 10; ' I know not ' [ovk dlha) is better than ' I cannot tell,' John ix. 12, 25, see 21 ; 'know this' ('this know' R.) (yti/wo-Kere) than ' of this be sure,' Matt. xxiv. 43, see Luke xii. 39, xxi. 20 ; ' we (do A.) know ' (yivaxTKOfxev) than ' we are sure/ i John ii. 3. ' What manner of stones ' (TTora-^rol XCOol) gives the sense more clearly than 'what stones/ Mark xiii. i ^, see i Pet. i. 11, I John iii. i ; ' what manner of men ' (otoi) than ' after what manner/ i Thess. i. 5 ; 'in the midst ' (h rw /xe'cro)) than 'before them/ Acts iv. 7 ; ' the rest of the apostles ' (tovs Aoittovj airoa-ToXovs) than ' the other apostles/ Acts ii. 37 ; ' one voice ' (vox) {({)(i)vri \xia) than a 'shout/ Acts xix. 34; 'thy (thine R.) own soul ' [aov 8e avTi]'i ti]v ^vx?/r) than ' thy soul/ Luke ii. ^^ ; ' his own reward . . .' ' his own labour ' (t6v thiov tua-Oov . . . Tov Ulov kottov) than ' his reward . . .' ' his labour/ i Cor. iii. 8 ; ' the world itself ' {avrdv tov koo-jjlov) than ' the world/ John xxi. 25. ' This woman ' (avrrj) is a more accurate rendering than ' the same/ Acts ix. 36^ see xviii. 25, James i. 25 ; ' with these' (tovtols) than ' with such things/ Heb. ix. 23 ; 'these' {ravTaLs) than ' those/ Acts xi. 27, see Luke xv. 26, Heb. vii. 27 ; ' in these ' {ev ravraLs) than ' in which/ John v. 3 ; ' he ' (ovtos) than ' the same/ John i. 41 ; ' she ' (avri]) than ' which/ Luke ii. 36 ; ' who ' (rts) than ' what/ Mark i. 24 ; ' himself (avros) than 'he/ John iv. 53; 'whereupon' (oOei-) than 'wherefore/ Matt. xiv. 7 ; ' he that hath ' (6 exooi-) than ' which hath ' ; * he that openeth ' (6 avoiycov) than ' which openeth/ Rev. iii. 7, see xii. 12. How much has been gained by the substitution of ' by him and without him ' (81' avrov . . . Kal ^uiph avrov) for * by it and without it ' when the reference is to 6 Ao'yo?, John i. 3 ; ' who ^ T. has ' what manner stones.' Making of the English Bible 51 is he ? ' (rtj 6) is a marked improvement on the singularly perverse rendering 'who is if?' i Pet. iii. 13, i John v. 5. ' Having our hearts sprinkled ' {^ppavTia-iiivoi Tas Kaphias) is a more idiomatic translation than ' sprinkled in our hearts ' ; ' our bodies (body E..) washed ' {k^Xovp^ivoi to aStixa) than ' washed in our bodies,' Heb. x. 22. Further emendations are — ' brought him down ' (Kan^yayov) for ' brought him,' Acts ix. 30 ; ' sailed under ' (vTrcTrXevaa/Mer) for 'sailed hard by,' Acts xxvii. 4 ; 'for (unto R.) good' (eis- ayaOov) for 'for the best' Rom. viii. 28 ; ' serve ' (XarpevovTes) for ' serve in,' where the construction of the verb with the dative was misunderstood, Heb. xiii. 10 ; ' withal praying ' (' praying withal ' R.) {T:po(T€vxoP'(voL apLo) for ' praying,' Col. iv. 3 ; ' hath made old ' {TT€'na\at(OK€i>) for ' hath worn out ' or ' hath abrogate,' Heb. viii. 13; '(the R.) just (men A.) made per- fect' (SiKaiW TereAetcojuerajy) for 'just and perfect men,' Heb. xii. 23 ; 'by many thanksgivings ' (8ia ttoWQv cvxaptortwi;) for 'by the thanksgiving of many/ 2 Cor. ix, 12 ; 'the army ^ of (the A.) horsemen ' [t(ov (TTpaTev[xdT(Dv rod linnKov) for ' the horsemen of the armies ' or ' the horsemen of war/ Rev. ix. 16 ; * more sure ' (/Se^aioVepoy) for ' right sure ' or ' most sure,' 2 Pet. i. 19 ; ' the land of Egypt' (yijs AlyviTTov) for 'Egypt,' Jude 5 ; ' filled with ' {ey€ixC(r6i]) for ' full of,' Rev. xv. 8 ; * opened ' (ave(oyixei'ov) for ' open,' Rev. xix. 11, see Acts vii. ^6 ; ' written thereon' {eTnyeypaiip.4va) for 'written,' Rev. xxi. 12. ' Return back ' (e7na-Tpe\}fdT(a ds rd oTrtcro)) corrects the blundering translation ' turn back to that he left behind.' Luke xvii. 31. 'She stooped down and looked ' (7rapeKr;\/^ey) brings out the meaning of the Greek better than ' she bowed herself/ or ' she looked,' John xx, 11, see Luke xxiv. 12 ; 'it ' has well replaced ' they ' in Matt. xi. 23, where 26boiJi.a is understood as the subject, and the earlier versions were misled by the plural epeivav. The final force of Xva has been expressed more clearly in i John v. 20, ' that we may know ' appearing instead of ' to know.' ' Render therefore to all (men R.) their dues (due R.) ' (0.776- boT€ ovv iraa-L rds ocpeiXas) is an improvement on ' give to every man therefore his duty,' Rom. xiii. 7 ; 'ye (you R.) fail ' ^ But ' army ' for ' armies ' is not a change for the better. E 2 52 The Part of Rheims in the {enXC-nriTe) on ' ye shall want,' or ' have need,' or * depart,' Luke xvi. 9 ; ' but thou, when ' (av be orar) on * but when,' Matt. vi. 6 ; ' they also ' (KaKetvot) on ' they,' John xvii. 24 ; ' I also ' (fcdyw) on ' I,' I Cor, xi. 1 , Rev. iii. 21;' lest perhaps such a (an E,.) one' (fji-qiTois 6 tolovtos) on 'lest that same person,' &c,, 2 Cor. ii. 7, see 6 ; ' for ye ' {' you ' R.) (vixds yap) on ' yea, ye,' i Thess. ii. 20; 'according to' (KaTo) on 'of or 'like,' Rom. viii. 28, Heb. viii. 9; 'lest there be any' (ju?/ rt?) on 'let there be no,' Heb. xii. 16 ; 'even as' (KaOoos) on 'how,' 3 John 3; 'some better thing' (ri) on 'a better thing,' Heb. xi. 40, see x. 27; ' that if any ' (ha koI ei rives) on ' that even they which,' i Pet. iii. I ^ ; ' becometh greater ' (yii^erat) on ' is greater,' Mark iv. 32, see I Cor. xiii. i, Rev. vi. 12 ; 'in the sight of God ' (evcoTTiov Tov Qeov) on ' before God,' i Pet. iii. 4 ; ' very many ' {tovs irkeiovas), though not quite accurate, on ' many,' 2 Cor. ix. 2. 8. In a few instances R. A. have followed a superior text to that adopted in the earlier versions. In Eph. vi. 7 ' doing service (serving R.) as to the (our R.) Lord ' accepts the better reading which inserts w?, replacing ' serving the Lord.' In James ii. 18 'without (thy A.) works' (x^^P^^) appears instead of 'by thy deeds ^' (ck). In Rev. xviii. 19 'saying' emends 'and saying,' Kai being properly omitted before keyovres. Table II (R. — A. marg.) supplies the following under this head : ' into ' (eb) for ' for,' Mark i. 4 ; ' thinketh (that A.) he hath' (boKel exeiv) for ' seemeth to have,' Luke viii. 18 ; ' hold us (our soul R.) in suspense ' (rrjv yj/vxw rjn&v aXpeis) for ' make us to doubt,' John x. 24 ; ' the court days are kept ' (' there are courts kept ' R.) {ayopaioi dyovrai) for ' the law is open,' Acts xix. 38 ; ' beloved of God, your election ' (t/yaTTTj- ixivoi v-nb ©eou, tt]v hXoyi]v vix&v) for ' beloved, your election of God,' I Thess. i. 4 ; 'at any time ' (irore) for ' in old time,' 2 Pet. i. 21; also these readings inspired by a better text: ' no more than (not above R.) eight or ten days ' (rnxepa's [ov'] ■nkeiovs [oKTw] ?) beKo) for ' more than ten days ' — the textus receptus omitting the words in brackets — Acts xxv. 6 ; ' both your and their master ' (' both their lord and yours ' R.) (kqI avrSiv KOI vjjLW 6 Kvpto^) for 'your master also ' (kol v\xG>v avrCcv ^ Though here R. A. sink below the earlier versions by failing to give any equivalent of Kai ^ G. has ' out of thy works.' Making of the English Bible 53 6 Kvpios, Eph. vi. 9 ; (' for A.) a little ' {okiym) for ' clean ' {ovTins), 2 Pet. ii. 18. In Table III (G. = R.=A.) we find 'thy whole body' (oXo«/ ro aana) for ' all thy body,' Matt. v. 30, vi. 22, Luke xi. 34, 36 ; ' the whole world ' (oXw Tw Koa-fjia) for ' all the world,' Rom. i. 8, see also Matt, xxvii. 22, 1 Cor. xii. 17; likewise, 'every town' {Trda-Tjs Kw/xrj?) for 'all the towns,' Luke V. 17 ; ' every day ' {nacrav hy^epav) for ' all days,' Rom. xiv. 5 , see also Luke xvi. 5. ' In their seasons ' {iv rois Kuipo'is avrav) is better than 'in due seasons,' or ' at times convenient,' Matt. xxi. 41 ; ' shut ' (e/cXeio-^i;) than 'shut up,' Matt. XXV. 10 ; 'it is good for us to be here" {koKop iuriv fjfxas S)Se €ivai) than ' here is good being for us,' Mark ix. 5, Luke ix. 33 ; ' one of such ' (|y Tuv ToiovTav) than ' any such a,' Mark ix. 37 ; ' this shall be a sign unto (to G. R.) you ' {tovto hixiv to arj^fiov) than ' take this for a sign,' Luke ii. 12; 'sit down' {(Wmeaov) than 'sit,' Luke xiv. 10; 'nothing' {ovtfvos) than ' no,' Luke xxii. 35 ; ' know ' {ol8a) than ' am sure,' John V. 32, ix. 25, 29; 'know not' (ovk oidanev) than 'can not tell,' John ix. 21, xviii, 21, XX. 2, I John ii. li; 'the greater sin' {pfiCova dfiapTiav) than ' the more sin,' John xix. 11 ; ' one towards (toward G. R.) another ' {els (iX\r]\ovs) than ' one with another,' Rom. i. 27 ; ' faith is made void' {KfK(V(OTM T] ni(TTis) than 'then is faith but vain,' Rom. iv. 14; 'round about ' {KVKKodev) than ' about,' Rev. iv. 3, 4. ' That ' {(Ke'ipos) must be preferred to ' this,' Matt, xxvii. 63 ; ' that city' (noXei fKHvji) to ' the same city,' Luke xviii. 3; 'these' (raira) to 'such,' John vii. 4, xii. 16, 41, xix. 24 ; ' these things ' {ravTa) to ' that,' Rev. xviii. I ; ' that he ' {on) to ' for he,' Acts ii. 29 ; ' anything ' (rt) to ' it,' Rom, xiv. 14 ; ' yourselves ' {Ipuv avrwi/) to 'you,' I Cor. V, 13 ; 'any man' {ns) to 'a man,' James iii. 2 ; ' wherein ' (eV a) to ' and,' i Pet. iv. 4 ; ' whereas ' (ottou) to 'when,' 2 Pet. ii. II. In a few passages words formerly left untranslated receive due honour: 'they noio accuse me' {vwi), Acts xxiv. 13; 'Christ also,' 'myself also' (/cat), Rom. xv. 7, 14; 'if therefore' {oSv), Rev, iii. 3, In Acts vii, 36 ' the land of Egypt,' the reading yij AlyvnTov is followed ; ' Egypt ' in all earlier versions being a translation of rfj AlyvnTco. A more distinct rendering of "lvu has been given in Eph. iv. 10, Heb, v. I , i John iii. 8. (/) Changes for the Wo7'se. As a set- off against these improvements, in which A. has followed R., we observe instances, not a few, in which A. has been led by R. into translations distinctly inferior to the earlier renderings, to which the Revised Version has frequently returned. I. For example, in Mark xii. 44, and Luke xxi. 4 (ex rod TTepKTo-evovTos), the ' abundance ' of A. R., suggested by the ex CO quod abundahat and the ex ahundanti sihi of the Vulgate, is no bettering of 'superfluity,' — the earlier reading again 54 The Part of Rlieims in the adopted by the R. V. Likewise in i Tim. iv. 6 (TTapr]KoXov6i]Kas) ' attained ' does not give the sense so well as ' continually fol- lowed'— the former translation — (R. V. ' followed until now'). In Luke i. 57 (6 xpoVos) ' full time ' unduly emphasizes the earlier ' time.' In Acts xv. 20 (ttviktov) ' things strangled ' (' strangled things ' R.) is less accurate than ' strangled ' or • that that is strangled,' as former versions have it. Contrast also the following. In each instance, the first- mentioned word or phrase is the reading of R. A., the second (and third) that of the earher versions. In most cases the latter reading is found also in R. V. Matt. xvi. 9 (i^oetre) ' under- stand': 'perceive'; Luke xxii. 6 (i^cofxoKoyria-ev) 'promised': 'consented'; Luke xxii. 50 {a(})elk(v} 'cut off': 'struck off,' 'took away,' &c. ; Acts vi. 2 (apearov) 'reason': 'good' or ' meet ' ; Acts viii. 20 (KTaa-dai.) ' purchased ' : ' obtained ' ; Rom. viii. 35 (6\L\f/Ls) ' distress ' : ' anguish ' ; Rom. xi. 32 (o-ureKAeto-er) ' concluded * (conciusit) : ' shut up ' ; 3 Cor. v. 9 {evbrjixovvre^ eire eKSTjjaoui^res) ' present or absent '(' absent or present' R.) (absentes sine 2^'i'ciesentes) : ' at home or from home ' ; 2 Cor. xi. I (acfypocrvvq), 'foUy^': 'foolishness'; I Tim. iii. 13 (kavTois -n^pi-noiovvTai), ' purchase to themselves ' : ' get them- selves ' ; I Tim. vi. 4 (reri^c^crirat), ' proud ' : puft up ' ; Heb. xiii. 5 {avSi), ' leave ' : * fail ' ; Rev. xv. 2 {daXaaaav vaXU'rjv), ' sea of glass ' : ' glassy sea ' ; Rev. xv. 6 {Xap.T:p6v), ' white ' : ' brio-ht,' see xix. 8 ; Rev. xxii. 6 [y^viaOai), ' done ' : ' fulfilled.' From Table II (R. = A. marg.) ' things ' for 'sajings ' {prip.aTa), Luke i. 6c), should perhaps be mentioned here. 2. Some of the foregoing examples have involved points of orammar : other cases also may be noted in which the gram- matical accuracy of R. A. is inferior to that of the earlier versions. In James ii. 5 (e^eAefaro) ' hath promised ' supplants the more correct ' promised ' as a rendering of the aorist. Com- pare also, Rev. i. 6 (e-noLrjo-ev) ' hath made ' and ' made ' ; Rev. xviii. 7 {(ho^aaa') ' hath glorified ' and ' glorified.' In i Cor. ix. 15 'have I written ' is no improvement on ' I write' (iypayj/a) ; nor in Phil. iv. 10 is 'rejoiced ' any emendation of 'rejoice' (exdpm') {epidclary aorids). In Luke vii. 16 ' And, that ' {koI 1 In 2 Tim. iii. 9 ' folly ' replaces ' madness' (see below, p. y8). Making of the English Bible 55 oTi) for ' and,' disregards the Greek idiom introducing oratio recta, recognized by the older versions. In Matt. v. 48, ' be ye (you R.) therefore perfect ' is a blundering alteration, inspired by the Vulgate edote, of the old rendering ' ye shall therefore be perfect' (eo-eo-^e). Rev. vi. 17 shows a parallel mistake, 'shall be able' (Vulgate ^o^eri^) replacing 'is able' {hvvarai). Table II (R.=: A. marg.) supplies an instance in Acts i. 8, 'the power (virtue R.) of the Holy Ghost coming upon you ' for 'power after that the Holy Ghost is come upon you.' Here R. and A. margin follow the Vulgate virtutem swpervenientis Spiritus sanctl, in translating eTrekOovros tov 'Aytov Uv^vfxaTos as depending upon bvvaixiv, and not as a genitive absolute. 3. Other obvious blunders in translation which first appear in R. are, ' might be rich ' for ' might be made rich ' (ttAou- Tri(Tr]Ti), 3 Cor. viii. 9 ; ' another ' for ' yet another ' — which brings out the force of TTpoa-edcro, Luke xx. 11;' that bread/ suggested by the Vulgate ^xtue illo, for ' the bread ' (tov aprov), I Cor. xi. 28 ; similarly ' this world ' (hunc miiindum) for ' the world' {tov koctixov), I Tim. vi. 7 ; ' who now rejoice' (qui nunc gaudeo) for ' now rejoice I ' (vvv x«tp'")) Col. i. 24. ' Darkness ' is a bad exchange for ' the dark' or ' the darkness ' (ttj o-kotlo}, John xii. ^^ ; * a certain disciple ' for 'a certain woman, a disciple,' which better expresses the meaning of [xaO/jTpia, Acts ix. ;^6 ; 'by the Holy Ghost ' for ' through the Holy Ghost' (8ta IlvevixaTos 'Aytou), 2 Tim. i. 14; 'for which cause' (propter quod) for 'wherefore' (8to), 2 Cor. iv. 16; ' for this cause ' (2)ropter hoc) for ' unto this pui-pose ' (ets TovTo), I Pet. iv. 6 ; ' whereupon ' for ' wherefore ' or ' for which cause also' (oOev), Acts xxvi. 19, Heb. ix. 18. 'By whom' (per quern) is probably not so correct as ' whereby ' (hC ov), Gal. vi. 14. 'Rich' does not bring out the predicative force of irkova-Lovs, so well as ' that they might be rich,' James ii. 5. ' The love (charity R.) of God ' replacing the simple ' love ' (ti]v aydirrjv), I John iii. 1 6, is clearly prompted by the Vulgate caritatem Dei. 4. We meet with a few instances in which A. followino- R. misled generally by the Vulgate, adopts an inferior reading to that preferred by the earlier versions. In Mark viii. 24 ' I see 56 The Part of Rheims in the men (as it were E.) trees walking ' {video homines velut arhores amhulantes) has taken the place of ' I see men : for I perceive them walk as they were trees ' — where the former translations rightly accept the text with ort and opSj. In i Pet. i. 24 'thereof ' (e?!ws) — the reading avrov being adopted — has been added to ' the flower.' In Rev. vii. i ' these things ' (ravTa) (haec) is found instead of ' that ' (roCro) ; in Rev. x. i ' a rain- bow ' — the article being wrongly omitted — instead of ' the rainbow' (?/ tpt?). In Rev. xxii. 16 'bright and' [splendida et) (kuC incorrectly inserted) instead of ' bright.' Table III (G. = R. = A.) shows the following less correct renderings:— ' To be seen ' instead of ' to the intent that ye would be seen ' {rrpos to fieadrjvai), Matt. vi. I ; ' is made' instead of 'is become one' (yevrjrai), Matt, xxiii. 15 ; 'beginning ' instead of ' and began' {kuI being ignored), Luke xxiii. 5; 'said' instead of 'said unto him' — the reading which omits avra being followed— John iv, 1 7 ; 'of you ' instead of ' on your behalf (vnep vfiSiv), 1 Cor. ix. 2 ; 'before God' instead of 'in the sight of God' {KanviiiTiov Beoii), 2 Cor. xii. 1 9. (g) Participial Construction Introduced. I. Another indication of the influence which R. has exerted upon A. may be traced in certain passages in which a participle has succeeded to a conjunction and finite verb. Thus in Mark xvi. 5 R. A. have 'entering into ' (introeuntes), the earlier versions ' when they went into ' or ' they went into . . and,' see Mark vii. 15. Compare also ' lest coming ' with ' lest if he come ' or ' that he come not . . and,' Mark xiii. ^6 ; ' seeing Jesus ' with ' when he saw Jesus ' or 'when he had spied Jesus,' Luke v. 1 2 ; ' straightway (forthwith R.) coming up ' with ' as soon as he was come up,' Mark i. i o ; ' casting away (off R.) his garment ' with ' when he had thrown away his cloke ' or ' he cast away his garment from him . . and/ Mark x. 50 ; ' having received ' with ' when ho had received ' or ' as soon ... as he had received,' John xiii. 30 ; ' having received ' with ' after he had received,' John xviii. 3 ; ' being warned ' with ' after he was warned,' Matt. ii. 22 ; ' going ' with ' when he was gone ' or ' he went . . and,' Matt. iv. 21 ; 'beckoning' with 'when he had beckoned' or ' he beckoned . . and,' Acts xii. 17 ; ' John departing ' with ' John when he departed ' or ' John departed . . and,' Acts xiii. I J ; ' receiving ' with ' when they had received ' or ' received Making of the English Bible 57 . . and,' Acts xvii. 15; 'finding' witli 'when we had found,' Acts xxi. 4 ; ' dwelling ' with ' when he had dwelt ' or ' and dwelt,' Heb. xi. 9; 'having saved' ('saving' K) (salvans) with ' after that he had delivered,' Jude 5 ; ' being turned ' with 'when I was turned,' Rev. i. 12. See also Luke iii. 21, vi. 10, viii. 15, Acts viii. 28, xv. 3, Col. ii. 14. Table III (G. = R. = A.) has 'looking up ' for 'when he had looked up' or ' looked up . . and,' Mark vii. 34. 2. Sometimes the construction, thus superseded by a par- ticiple, has been a finite verb generally followed or preceded by ' and,' as in the alternative renderings of earlier versions given above. I may also instance Luke xxiv. 27, where ' beginning ' has supplanted ' he began . . and ' ; Matt. xiv. 19, where we find 'looking up ' for 'looked up.' In Mark s. 21 we have 'Jesus beholding him' for 'Jesus beheld him and'; in Acts ix. 31 ' walking ' for ' walked . . and ' ; in Acts xi. 20 ' preaching ' for ' and preached ' ; in Acts xix. 9 ' disputing ' for ' and disputed ' ; in Acts XX. 10 'embracing him (he R.) said' for ' embraced him and said' ; in Acts xxv. 15 'desiring' for 'and desired'; in 2 Cor. iv. 10 'always bearing about' for 'we always bear about ' ; in 2 Cor. v. 6 'knowing ' for ' and know ' ; in Col. ii. 19 'not holding' for'holdeth not'; in i Tim. v. 21 'doing nothing' for 'and do nothing'; in James v. 14 'anointing' (' anoiling ' R.) for ' and anoint ' ; in i Pet. i. 8 ' whom having not seen ye (you R.) love ' for ' whom ye have not seen and yet love him ' ; in 2 Pet. ii. 5 ' bringing in ' for ' and brought in'; in Jude 7 'going after' for 'and followed.' See also Acts xxvii. 16, Rom. i. 27. 3. I have included in Table I those passages in which A., varying from the traditional rendering, has followed R. in adopting a participial construction, but has not accepted R.'s choice of verb. Most frequently, when this has been so, A. has retained the verb or one of the verbs used in the older versions. For instance, in Mark vii. 31 we find ' again depart- ing ' A., ' again going out ' R., for ' when he was departed again ' or ' he departed again . . and.' Here, in addition to a similar construction of sentence, the change of the position of ' again ' is common to R. and A. Mark x. 27 has ' looking upon them ' A., ' beholding them ' R., for ' when he had looked upon them ' 58 TJie Part of Rheims in the or ' looked upon them and.' We may also compare ' calling unto him ' A., ' sending for ' R., with ' when he had called unto him ' or ' called unto him . . and,' Mark xv. 44 ; ' bruising him ' A., ' renting him ' B., with ' when he hath bruised him,' Luke ix. 39 ; * being astonished ' A., ' marvelling ' R., with ' and was astonied,' Acts xiii. 12 ; ' having passed ' A., ' having gone ' R., with passed . . and,' Acts xix. i ; ' entering ' A., ' going up ' R., with ' we entered . . and,' Acts xxvii. 3 ; ' taking my leave of them ' A., ' bidding them farewell ' R., with ' when I had taken my leave of them ' or ' I took my leave of them and,' 2 Cor. ii. 13 ; 'having seen' A., 'beholding' R., with 'when they had seen' or 'saw,' Heb. xi. 13; 'knowing this first' A., 'un- derstanding this first ' R., with ' so that ye first know this ' (note the position of ' first '), 3 Pet. i. 20 ; * sufiering ' A., 'sustaining' R., with 'and suffer,' Jude 7. Qi) Literal Renderings. One of the characteristics of the version of Rheims, upon which the translators dwell with considerable complacency in their preface, is its literalness. In their devotion to this — in their care to render word by word — they have at times gone so far as to make their version unintelligible to the ordinary English reader. The Royal Translators have avoided this error, but they have frequently availed themselves (rf the more literal interpretation of R. where the older versions have expressed the sense loosely or in paraphrase. 1. For example, in Luke viii. 14 (rjhov&v rod fiCov) ' pleasures of this fife ' gives the meaning more accurately than ' volup- tuous living ' or ' voluptuousness of this life.' In Acts xix. 32 [uvyKexvixivr]) ' confused ' (' confuse ' R.) (confusa) has replaced the paraphrase ' all out of quiet ' or ' all out of order.' In Rom. i. 5 (eh viraKOTiv TriVrea)?) ' for obedience to the faith ' is more literal than ' that obedience might be given to the faith.' In Rom. ii. 20 (aq[)/)o'rcoy) 'the foolish' is a simpler rendering than ' them which lack discretion ' ^ : compare i Cor. x. 15 (obs (ppovLixois) where * as to wise men ' has supplanted ' as unto them which have discretion.' In James i. 5 (/lit) dveLbi^ovTos) ' up- braideth not ' has been preferred to ' reproacheth no man ' or * Co. alone has ' the unwise.' Making of the English Bible 59 * casteth no man in the teeth.' In James v. 20 {-nXavi)^ ohov avrov) we read ' the error (errore) of his way ' instead of going astray out of his way ' ; in i Pet. iv. 2 (top l-nikoi-nov xpoVor) ' the rest of his time * instead of ' as much time as remaineth ' ; in i Cor. xii. 38 {hvvaiius) ' miracles/ instead of ' them that do miracles ' or ' doers of miracles ' ; in Tit. ii. 8 (6 e^ kvainias;) * he that (which R.) is of (on R.) the contrary part ' instead of ' he which withstandeth ' ; in i Tim. i. 15, iv. 9 (Trao-Tj? aTroSoxT/? a^tos) ' worthy of all acceptation [acceptione) instead of ' by all means worthy to be received.' In the latter passage also ' a faithful saying ' takes the place of ' a true ' or ' sure saying.' Other instances of more literal renderings suggested by R. are Mark v.42 (cKo-rao-ei ixeyaXj]) 'with (a A.) great astonishment ' for ' out of measure ' ; Mark v. 43 (bodrivaL airy (f)aydv) ' that something should be given her to eat ' for ' to give her meat ' ; Luke i. 8 (h rfi ra^ei r?> i(p7]{X€pias avrov) ' in the order of his course ' for ' as his course came in order ' ; Luke i. 10 (Trpoo-euxo- fxevov c^m) ' praying without ' for ' without in prayer ' ; Luke xii. 55 (Kavaoov eorai) ' there will be heat ' for ' it will be hot ' or * we shall have heat ' ; Mark xv. 22, 34 {iii6^p}xr]V€v6ixtvov) ' being interpreted ' for ' if a man interpret it ' or ' by interpre- tation,' see Matt. i. 23 ; Matt. xxii. 16 {kv aXiqdda) ' in truth ' for 'truly'; John iv. 10, 11 {vhu^p C<^v) 'living water' for * water ofjife,' see John vii. 38 ; Luke ii. 27 {kv rw ITi^evVart) ' by (in R'.) (the A.) Spirit ' for ' by inspiration ' or ' by inspira- tion of the Holy Ghost'; Mark i. 17 (Sevre ottiVco \xqv) 'come (ye A.) after me ' for ' follow me ' ; Mark v. 14 {ol 5e jBoa-Kovres Toh xo^povs) ' they that fed the swine ' (' them ' ^ R.) for ' the swineherds ' ; Luke iv. 36 (n's 6 Aoyos ovtos) ' what (a A.) word is this ' for ' what manner of saying is this ' ; Luke xii. 49 (rt ^e'Ao)) ' what will I ' for ' what is my desire ' or ' what would I rather' ; Luke xxii. 59(60^0? /xtas)'one hour' for 'an hour' ; Luke xxiv. 28 (ov kiropevovTo) ' whither they went ' for ' which they went unto' ; John iii. 28 {p.apTvpdTe) ' bear me witness ' for ' are my witnesses ' ; Acts i. 23 (o? eTre/cArj^rj) ' who was surnamed ' for ' whose surname was ' ; Acts ii. 7 (FaAtAaiot) ' Galileans ' for ' of Galilee ' ; Acts iii. 21 {yjpovoav azoKaTaaTaaeio's iravToiv) * the times of (the R.) restitution {restitutionis} of all things ' for ' the ^ R. follows the better reading avTovs. 6o The Part of Rheims in the time that all things be restored ' ; Acts iv. 2 (SiaTroi'ou/Aei'oi) 'being grieved' for 'taking it grievously'; Acts xii. 13 {tt]v Ovpav Tov TTvKcovos) ' the door of the gate' for ' the entry door' ; Acts xvi. 3 1 , xviii. 8 (oIkos) 'house ' for ' household,' see i Tim. iii. 12; Acts xxvii. 41 (e/xeti^ey acrdXevTos) 'remained unmove- able ' for ' moved not,' ' abode fast unmoved,' &c. ; Acts xxviii. 10 (TToXAarj n/xats inij.rja-av rjixas), ' honoured us with many honours ^ ' for ' did us great honour' ; Rom. viii. 31 (v-nep rjixStv) ' for us ' for ' on our side ' ; Rom. xi. 25 (aird ixepovs) ' blindness in part' [ex parte) for 'partly blindness,' see 2 Cor. i. 14, ii. 5; Rom. xii. 16 (ju?) ra vy^r]\a (fypovovvres) 'mind not (not minding R.) high things ' for ' be not high minded ' ; Rom. xv. 24 (eav ■np^Tov) ' if first ' for ' after that ' or ' but so that . . . first ' ; 1 Cor. xii. io{h€pyrip.aTa bwdixeoDv) 'the working of miracles ' for 'power to do miracles ' ^ ; 2 Cor. vii. 4 (ttoAA?/ fxot Kavx^jtris) ' gi'eat (much R.) is my glorying ' {gloried to) for ' I glory greatly ' ; 2 Cor. viii. 8 (A.€ya)) ' I speak' for ' this say I ' ; 2 Cor. x. 6 (eK8tK?/(rat) ' to revenge ' for ' wherewith to take vengeance on,' ' the vengeance against,' &c. ; 2 Cor. x. 15 (eATrtSa e'xoyre?) ' having hope ' for ' hoping ' ; Col. iv. 1 1 (/xoi ■naprjyopta) ' a comfort unto (to R.) me ' for ' unto my consolation ' ; Eph. ii. 2 (KaTo. tov apyovTa tt/s e^ouo-ms TOV adpos) ' according to the prince of the power of the (this R.) air ' for ' after the governor (prince) that ruleth in the air' ; Eph. ii. 14 (ro fxeaoTOLxov tov ^pay\xov) 'the middle wall of (the R.) partition (between us A.) ' for ' the middle wall that was a stop between us ' or ' the stop of the partition wall ' ; Eph. V. 15 (/SAcTrere) ' see ' for ' take heed ' ; 2 Thess. iii. 14 (Aoyw) ' word ' for ' doctrine ' or ' sayings ' ; Heb. vii. 1 1 (t/)? AevirtK?/? Up(jL>avv\]s) ' the Levitical priesthood ' for ' the priesthood of the Levites '; Heb.xi.4 {koI 8t' avTiis) ' and by it ' for 'by which also ' ; Heb. xi. 19 {\oyia-diJ.€vos) ' accounting ' for ' for he considered ' ; Heb. xi. 36 (TTelpav eAa/Soz^) ' had trial of ' for ' were tried with ' or 'suffered' or 'tasted of; Heb. xii. i (oyKor Traira)' every (all R.) weight ' for ' all thatpresseth down '; Heb. xii. 15 (iina-KOTiovvTes pLi'j Tts) ' looking diligently lest any man ' for ' taking heed that no man,' &c. ; Heb. xiii. 19 (tovto irotT/o-at)' to do this ' for ' that ' Multis honorihus nos lionomveriint. - G.'s very literal rendering, ' the operations of great works,' has not been followed by R. or A. Making of the English Bible 6i ye so do' ; James i. 21 {tov (fxcfiVTov Xoyov) *the engrafted (en- graffed R.) word ' for ' the word that is grafFed in you ' ; James i. 36 (jUTj xaAtmycoywi/) ' and bridleth not ' (' not bridling ' E.) for ' and refraineth not' ; James iii. 16 (kqI -nav) ' and every ' for ' all manner of,' see i Pet. ii. 13 ; James iv. 11 (-7701177775) 'a doer' for ' an observer ' ; 2 Pet. iii. 9 {{xr} /SouAo'/xei'oj TLvas) ' not willing that any ' for ' forasmuch as he would have no man,' ' and will not that any man,' &c. ; 1 John ii. 17 (ttoicSz^) ' doeth ' for ' fulfilleth '; Jude 16 (Kal TO (TTOfxa) ' and their mouth ' for 'whose mouths'; Rev. ii. 14 {(fjaye'iv) ' to eat ' for ' that they should eat' ; Rev. xiii. 1 2 {rrjv k^ovcriav tov irpuiTov O-qpiov -naa-av) ' all the power of the first (former R.) beast ' for ' all that the first beast could do ' ; Rev. xvii. 4 (-noTripiov xP'^crovv) ' a golden cup ' for ' a cup of gold ' ; Rev. xvii. 14 (//er avTov) ' with him ' for ' on his side ' ; Rev. xviii. 14 (Xa/M77pa) ' goodly ' for ' had in price \' In Phil. ii. 3 zeal for literalness has led to the translation of kavTuiv by ' themselves/ though ' each ' has preceded : here the earlier versions have 'himself as required by the English idiom. Table II (R. = A. marg.) furnishes several instances under this head. Weread 'debtors' (debitores) (o^eiXeVai) for ' sinners,' Luke xiii. 4; 'troubled himself {hdpa^ev kavTov) for 'was troubled,' John xi. 33 ; ' Herod's foster brother ' (' the foster brother of Herod ' R.) (Hpcobov avvTpo(t)os) for 'which had been brought up with Herod,' Acts xiii. i ; ' sat there ' (sedit) (iKdetae) for ' con- tinued there,' Acts xviii. 11; 'in you ' (h vixlv) for ' with you ' and 'among you,' Rom. i. 12, 13 ; 'according to charity' (/cara aydTrrjv) for ' charitably,' Rom. xiv. 15 ; ' kinds ' (yivrj) for' diver- sities,' I Cor. xii. 28 ; 'of spirits ' {TTvevixaTMv) for 'of spiritual gifts,' I Cor. xiv. 12 ; ' put in us ' (^eVei-os) for 'committed unto us/ 2 Cor. V. 19 ; ' according to God ' (KaTo. Qeop) for ' after a godly manner,' 2 Cor. vii. 9 ; ' bowels ' {(nrXdyxva) for ' inward afiection,' 2 Cor. vii. 15 ; ' of the might of his power ' (tov Kpd- Tovs Trjs IfTxvos avTov) for 'of his mighty power,' Eph. i. 19 ; * in a (this R.) chain ' {h aXvaet) for ' in bonds,' Eph. vi. 20 ; ' the Son of his love ' (tov vlov r?)? -ayaTrr^s avTov) for ' his dear Son,' Col. i. 13 ; uncertainty of riches ' (ttKovtuv dSrjXorTjn) for ' uncer- tain riches,' i Tim. vi. 17 ; ' the word of hearing ' (6 Ao'yos ttjs ^ G. has the more literal ' excellent.' 62 The Part of Rheims in the o.KOT\i) for 'the word preached,' Heb. iv. 2; 'the word of the beginning of Christ' {jov Trjs apx^f ''"ou Xpta-rov koyov) for 'the principles of the doctrine of Christ,' Heb. vi. i ; ' thou hast fitted (to R.) me ' (/caTrjprtcrco /uot) for ' hast thou prepared me,' Heb. X. 5: 'evils' (KaKutv) for 'evil,' James i. 13; 'well {or seemly A.) ' (K-aAw?) for ' in a good place,' James ii. 3 ; ' other ' (hepas) for ' strange,' Jude 7 ; ' slain ' {ia(f)ayixdvr}v) for 'wounded,' Rev. xiii. 3. Turning to Table III (G.=R. =A.) we find * from two years (year G-. R.) old ' ((1770 8i€Tovs) for 'as many as were two years (year) old,' Matt.ii. 16 ; ' and nothing shall' {koL oiSev) for 'neither shall anything,' Matt. xvii. 20 ; 'saying' (XeyovTos) for 'which saith,' Matt. xxii. 31 ; 'from the dead' (fK. veKpuiv) for 'from death,' Mark vi. 16; 'salted with salt' (dXl dXto-^ij- mrai.) for ' seasoned with salt,' Mark ix. 49 ; ' those that love them ' {tov^ ayanaivTas avTovs) for 'their lovers,' Luke vi. 32; 'do not the things' (a) for 'do not as,' Luke vi. 46; 'it' {alr^p) for 'them,' Luke xi. 32; 'this man' (ovtos) for 'he,' John vii. 15 ; 'knew' {eyva) for 'perceived,' John xvi. 19; ' Cometh ' {epx^Tai) for ' draweth nigh,' John xvi. 32 ; 'called to be saints ' {K\r]Toh dyiois) for ' saints by calling,' Rom. i. 7 ; ' according to the flesh' {Kara crdpKa) for 'carnally' or 'bodily,' 2 Cor. i. 17, Eph.vi. 5, Col. iii. 22 ; ' such as we are ' (oln ea^xev) for ' as we are,' 2 Cor. x. 11 ; ' that it may be well with thee ' (ev croi yhrjrai) for ' that thou mayest prosper ' or 'be in good estate,' Eph. vi. 3 ; ' see your face ' (faciem), {Ituv vfjiuiv TO Trpoa-conov) for ' see you personally' or ' jn-esently,' I Thess. iii. 10; ' to the good . . but also to the ' [ro'is dyadoh . . dXXa Koi rot?) for ' if they be good . . but also though they be,' i Pet. ii. 18 ; 'jasper stone' (kido) ido-TTiSi) for 'jasper,' Rev. xxi. 11. 2. Under this head I should include those passages in which A., accepting in general the form of R.'s more literal rendering, has made important changes in it. Thus in Mark v. 26 (koI ixTjUv d)(^eA7j^eT(Ta) R.'s ' neither was anything the better ' seems to have suggested the ' and was nothing bettered ' of A., earlier versions having ' and felt none amendment at all,' 'and it availed her nothing,' &c. In Rom. i. 28 (ovk ihoKi- jxaarav tov 0e6y exeti' iv eTnyvunrd) R. has ' they liked not to have God in knowledge ' and A. ' they did not like to retain God in their knowledge ' ; former versions ' they regarded not to know (acknowledge) God.' Other instances are Matt. v. 32 (irapeKTos koyov), 'excepting the cause (caum) of R., ' saving for the cause of ' A., for ' except it be for '; Rom. v. 14 (€77t Tw 6/xotw//ari TJ/s 7ra/3a/3d(recos 'A8a/x), 'after the similitude Making of the English Bible 63 (similitudinem) of the prevarication of Adam' K., 'after the similitude of Adam's transgression ' A., for ' with like transgression as did Adam ' ; Phil. i. 25 (tovto TreTroi^w? otba), ' trusting this I know ' R., ' having this confidence I know ' A., for 'this I am sure of; Col. i. 26 (otto t&v aiiavcav koL aTtd Tti>v yeve&v), ' from worlds and generations ' E.., ' from ages and from generations ' A., for ' since the world began and since the beginning of generations,' &c. ; i Pet. ii. 17 (tj^v a8eA</)0Trj7a ayaTTare), 'love the brotherhood ' ('fraternity' R.), for 'love brotherly friendship ' ; i Pet. iii. 21 (a-vvuh^creois ayaOrjs iirepwrqiJia els Qeov), 'the answer (examination R.) of a good conscience toward God ' for ' in that a good conscience maketh request (consenteth) to God/ &c. ; 2 Pet. ii. 10 (av9ab€Ls), ' self-pleasers ' R., ' selfwilled ' A., for ' and stand in their own conceit,' &c. ; i John iii. 9 (aixapTiav vv ttoih), * committeth not sin ' R., 'doth not commit sin' A., for ' sinneth not ' ; Rev. xviii. 6 (bnrkcacraTe avrfi biTrka), ' double ye double ' R., ' double unto her double ' A., for ' give her double ' ; Rev. xxii. 2 (els Oepa-ndav Tutv kOvSiv), ' for the curing of the Gentiles ' R., ' were for the healing of the nations ' A., for ' served to heal the people withal ' ; 2 Thess. iii. 8 (e^dyofxev), ' have we eaten bread' R,, ' did we eat . . . bread' A., for 'took we bread' ; Phil. ii. I (a-TrXdyxva kol oUtlpixol), ' bowels of commiseration ' R., ' bowels and mercies ' A., for ' compassion and mercy ' — an ill-judged concession to the fancied requirements of literalism. See also i John iii. 17. (^) Concise Renderings. In the earlier versions a perceptible tendency may be observed to insert words which have no equivalents in the original with the object of elucidating or emphasizing the sense. If A. is comparatively free from this tendency, which ignored the difference between translation and exegesis, its obligations in thist respect to the literalism of R. should not be passed over. In numerous passages we find the concise renderings of R. reproduced in the later version. I. Thus in Mark iv. 15, R. A. have 'by the wayside.' The simplest of former translations is that of T. ' that are by the wayside ' ; while B. has ' that received seed 64 The Part of Rheims in the by the wayside,' and C. the involved ' whereof some be rehearsed to be by the wayside.' In Luke xxiii. 41 ' we indeed justly' (iuate) has replaced 'we truly are righteously punished.' In John xviii. 23 ' but if well ' appears instead of ' but if I have well spoken ' ; in Mark iii. 8 ' they about Tyre ' instead of 'they that dwelt about Tyre' ; in i Cor. xiii. 12 * then face to face ' for ' then shall we see face to face.' Other instances are Matt. xvii. 5, ' a voice ' for ' there came a voice ' ; Matt. xxi. 38, ' go work ' for ' go and work ' ; Mark V. 25, ' a (certain A.) woman ' for ' there was a certain woman ' ; Mark vi. 39, ' all ' for * them all ' ; Mark xii. 6, ' last ' for ' at the last ^ ' ; Mark xiv. 29, ' all ' for ' all men ' ; Luke V. 12, ' a man ' for ' there was a man' ; Luke v. 14, ' go' for ' go, saith he ' or ' go thy way, said he ' or ' that he should go'; Luke v. 25, 'that whereon (wherein R.) he lay' for 'his couch (bed) whereon he lay ' or ' the bed that he had lien upon '; Luke vii. 12, ' the only son of his mother ' for ' which was the only (only begotten) son of his mother ' ; Luke viii. 37, ' to depart ' for ' that he should depart ' ; Luke xv. 30, ' for him' for 'for his pleasure (sake)'; Luke xvi. 3, * to beg' for 'and to beg'; John i. 14, 'the only begotten' for 'the only begotten Son'; Acts vii. 42, ' turned ' for 'turned himself; Acts xi. 30, ' which also they did ' for ' which thing they also did'; Acts XV. 22, 'chief men' for 'which were chief men'; Acts xvi. 21, 'being Romans' for 'seeing we are Romans'; 1 Cor. ix. 25, ' we, an incorruptible ' for ' we, to obtain an incorruptible^'; Gal. i. 7, 'which is not another' for 'which is not another Gospel ' ; Gal. iv. 4, ' made under ' for ' and made under ' ; Gal. iv. 7, * and if ' for ' if thou be ' ; Gal. iv. 27, ' bearest not ' for ' bearest no children ' ; i Tim. iv. 6, 'nourished (up A.)' for 'which hast been nourished up'; 2 Tim. i. 5) * that in thee also ' for ' that it dwelleth in thee also'; Heb. v. 10, 'called' for 'and is called'; Heb. xi. 7, ' by the which ' for 'through the which ark'; James ii. 20, ' O vain man ' for ' O thou vain man ' ; i Pet. ii. 6, ' elect, precious ' for ' elect and precious ' ; i John iv. 21, ' love ' for ' should love ' ; Jude 11,' woe imto ' for ' woe be unto ' ; Jude 13, ' raging waves,' ' wandering stars ' for ' they are the raging * G. lias ' the last.' "^ G. lias ' we for an incorruptible.' Making of the English Bible 65 waves,' ' they are wandering stars ' ; Rev. ii. 8, ' the first ' for * he that is first ' ; Rev. vi. 2, * behold ' for ' behold there was ' ; Rev. vii. 2, ' it was given ' for ' power was given ' ; Rev. ix. 5, ' the torment (torments R.) of ' for ' the pain that cometh of ' ; Rev. xii. 2, ' to be delivered ' for ' ready to be delivered ' ; Rev. xvii. 16, 'these shall' for 'are they that shall'; Rev. xviii. 7, ' a queen ' for ' being a queen ' ; Rev. xxi. 13, * east,' ' north ' for ' east side,' * north side.' In Gal. V. 1 2 ' I would ' modifies ' I would to God,' a much too vigorous interpretation of ocfieXov, but still retained in 2 Cor. xi. I ; in Matt. vi. 25 ' more than ' is free from the redundancy of ' more worth than ' ; in Matt. xvi. 5 ' take bread ' has succeeded to ' take bread with them ' ; in Matt, xxiii. 15 ' than yourselves ' to ' than ye yourselves are,' see i Thess. ii. 1, v. 2 ; in Mark xiii. 32 ' neither (nor R.) the Son, but the Father' to ' neither the Son himself, save the Father only'; in Luke i. 43 ' whence is this ' to ' whence cometh this ' ; in i John iv. 7 ' is of God ' to ' cometh of God ' ; in Rom. iii. 20 ' is the knowledge ' to 'cometh the knowledge' (the R.V. of the passage is a return to this rendering). In John ix. 9 we read 'he said' for ' he himself said ' ; in 3 John 1 2 * we ' for ' we ourselves ' ; in Acts ix. 1 2 ' coming in ' for ' coming in to him ' ; in Acts xii. 6 'brought him forth' for 'brought him forth unto the people.' In Acts xxiv. 2 ' by thee ' has taken the place of ' by the means of thee ' or * by reason of thee ' ; in Rom. v. 17 ' by one ' of ' by the means of one ' ; in Rom. xiv. 20 ' for meat ' of •' for meat's sake ' ; in Phil. iii. 7 ' for Christ ' of ' for Christ's sake ' ; in Col. i. 5 ' hope ' of ' hope's sake ' ; in Heb. i. 14 ' for them ' of ' for their sakes ' ; in i Pet. i. 20 ' for you ' of ' for your sakes ' (R.V. ' for your sake ') ; in i Cor. viii. 6 ' the Father ' of ' which is the Father ' or ' even the Father.' Table III (G. = R.=A.) is fruitful in instances of this kind. 'From beyond Jordan ' has replaced the redundant ' from the regions that lie beyond Jordan,' Matt. iv. 25. The concise 'towns of has succeeded to ' villages that long to' or 'villages that belong to the city called,' Mark viii. 27 ; ' the things that are Caesar's ' to ' the things that belong to Caesar,' Mark xii. 17, see Luke xx. 25. We read 'the proud' instead of the paraphrase 'them that are proud,' Luke i. 51 ; 'who is this' instead of 'what fellow is this' or the curious rendering 'what is he this,' Luke v. 21, see John vi. 52; 'the Christ of God' instead of 'thou CAELETON 66 The Part of Rheims in the art the (that) Christ of God,' Luke ix. 20; 'the ruins' instead of ' that which is fallen in decay,' Acts xv. 16 ; ' and with him Priscilla and Aquila' instead of 'Aquila and Priscilla (Priscilla and Aquila) accompanying him,' Acts xviii. 18 ; 'being reconciled ' instead of 'seeing we are reconciled,' Rom. v. 10. Other more concise, and, in most cases, more accurate, renderings are * which is ' for ' which is to say,' Mark iii. 17, see i Pet. iii. 20 ; 'we can ' for ' that we can ' or ' yea, that we may,' Mark x. 39 ; ' nation shall rise ' for ' there shall nation rise,' Mark xiii. 8 ; 'return * for ' go home again,' Luke viii. 39 ; ' laid up ' for ' laid up in store,' Luke xii. 19 ; ' the just ' for ' the just men,' Luke xiv, 14 ; • as wheat ' for ' as it were wheat,' Luke xxii. 31; ' it is ' for ' it draweth,' Luke xxiv. 29; 'salvation is of the Jews' for 'salvation cometh of the Jews,' John iv. 22 ; ' Pilate sought ' for ' sought Pilate means,' John xix. 12; 'all the wisdom' for 'all manner of wisdom,' Acts vii. 22, see Luke X. 19 ; ' Lord of all ' for ' Lord over all,' Acts x. 36 ; ' one Tyrannus ' for 'one called Tyrannus,' Acts xix. 9; 'by the letter' for 'being under the letter,' Rom. ii. 27; 'thus' for 'on this fashion,' Rom. ix. 20; * willingly ' for ' with a good will,' i Cor. ix. 17 ; * in all ' for ' for in all ' or 'finally in all,' 2 Cor. vii. 11 ; 'which' for 'which mystery,' Eph. iii. 5 ; ' which is of God ' for ' which cometh of God,' Phil. iii. 9 ; ' under it ' for ' under that priesthood,' Heb. vii. 1 1 ; ' a vine, figs ' for ' a vine bear figs,' James iii. 12 ; ' which is ' for ' which hire is,' James v. 4 ; ' let none of you ' for ' see that none of you,' i Pet. iv. 15;' Christian ' for ' Christian man,' i Pet. iv. 16; 'by constraint' for 'as compelled thereunto,' i Pet. v. 2; 'ours only' for 'our sins only,' i John ii. 2; 'love not' for 'see that ye love not,' i John ii. 15 ; ' speak ' for ' speak with you,' 2 John 13 ; ' which • for ' which deeds,' Rev. ii. 6 ; ' of hair ' for ' made of hair,' Rev. vi. 12; 'of thy brethren' for 'the fellow-servant of thy brethren,' Rev. xxii. 9. %. Sometimes R. and A. agree to omit an adjective inserted in the former versions. In John xiii. 4 we read ' his gar- ments ' instead of ' his upper garments.' In this case the intruded adjective is plainly of an expository character, and defines the meaning of the original. But no such justification can be pleaded for B.'s rendering of Luke xxii. 15 ' with hearty desire I have desired.' Here the adjective ' hearty,' omitted in R. and A., was apparently inserted with no better reason than to add vigour and emphasis to the sentence. The other versions resort to a paraphrase more in accordance with the English idiom ' I have earnestly {or inwardly or heartily) desired.' ' Own ' is an adjective sometimes used in the earlier versions to strengthen statements. It has been struck out by R. A. in these passages. Matt. xxi. 37, ' his own son'; Luke xiii. 1, Making of the English Bible 67 •their own sacrifices'; John xiv. 21, 'mine own self (R. A. 'myself'). ' Same,' an intruder of a like kind, has disappeared from Matt. vii. 24 where we read ' doeth them ' for ' doeth the same'; from Matt. x. 12 where 'salute it' has taken the place of ' salute the same' ; from Rom. ii i where 'wherein ' alone repre- sents the former paraphrase ' in that same wherein ' ; from 2 John 5 where ' that which ' succeeds ' that same which.' In Table III (G.=R.=A.) we may instance 'the half for 'the one half,' Mark vi. 23 ; 'my beloved Son ' for *my dear beloved Son,' 2 Pet. i. 17; 'God' for 'Lord God,' Rev. xix. 5; 'this night' for 'this same night,' Matt. xxvi. 34 ; ' that prophet ' for ' that same prophet,' Acts iii. 23 ; * this day ' for 'this same day,' Acts xxii. 3. 3. Sometimes this undue emphasis corrected in R. A. is ex- pressed in the earlier versions by an intruded adverb. Thus in Mark vii. 1 2 ' so ye suffer ' becomes ' ye (you R.) suffer ' ; in Luke xiii. 8 ' round about it ' is replaced by ' about it ' ; in John viii. 33 * how sayest thou then ' by ' how sayest thou ' ; in Acts xiv. 3 ' abode they there ' by ' abode they ' (' they abode' R.) ; in Rom. iv. 11 'as (for) a seal' by 'a seal' ; in 2 Cor. V. I ' but eternal ' by ' eternal ' ; in i Thesp. v. 2 ' even as a thief by 'as a thief; in Rev. i. 12 'turned back' by ' turned ' ; in Rev. ii. 28 ' so will I ' by ' and I will ' ; in Rev. xvi. 6 ' therefore hast thou ' by ' thou hast.' On the other hand, in Rom. vi. 1 6 ' yourselves as servants ' gives the sense more clearly than ' yourselves servants,' and R. V. has returned to the former translation. In Table III (G. = R. = A.) we note many passages of this class — the adverbs 'then' and 'even' being those most frequently pruned away as redundant. Thus ' and then thou ' is cut down to ' and thou,' Matt. v. 25 ; 'then were he' or 'then he is' to 'he is,' Matt. xii. 26 ; 'then is it not' to ' it is not,' Matt. xix. 10 ; ' then fear we ' to ' we fear,' Matt. xxi. 26 ; 'how is he then' to 'how is he,' Matt. xxii. 45 ; 'that then his brother' to ' that his brother,' Luke xx. 28 ; ' then hath he ' to ' he hath,' Rom. iv. 2 ; ' then are we ' to ' we are,' i Cor. xv. 19 ; ' then make I ' to 'I make,' Gal. ii. 18 ; ' then have we ' to ' we have,' i John i. 7. Similarly ' even as' has been replaced by 'as,' Luke i. 55, 70, ii. 20, i Pet. ii. 16; 'even I myself by ' I myself,' Luke xxiv. 39 ; ' even at midday ' by ' at midday,' Acts xxvi. 13 ; 'even to see you' by 'to see you,' Acts xxviii. 20; 'even the selfsame things' by 'the same things,' Rom. ii. i ; ' doest even the veiy same ' or 'doest the same thyself by * doest the same,' Rom. ii. 3 ; F 2 68 The Part of Rheims in the ' even he ' by * he,' Rom. viii. ii ; ' even of the same 'by 'of the same,' Rom. ix. 21 ; 'even as he will' by 'as he vrill,' i Cor. xii. ii ; 'even so' by 'so,' 2 Cor. xi. 3 ^, Heb.v. 5 ; ' even as dead ' by ' as dead,' Rev. i. 17. Other passages thus dealt with are :— Matt. x. 13, ' return to you again' shortened to ' return to you,' see Luke xvii. 18 ; Matt. xxv. 13, ' nor yet the hour' to * nor the hour' ; Matt. xxvi. 39, 'fell flat ' to 'fell'; Luke ix. 47, ' hard by him 'to 'by him ' ; Luke xvii. 8, ' gird up ' to ' gird ' ; Luke xvii. 34, ' left alone ' to 'left ' ; John viii. 19, ' nor yet my Father' to ' nor my Father ' ; John xvi. 3, ' neither yet me ' to ' nor me ' ; Acts V. 12, 'all together ' to ' all ' ; Eph. vi. 8, ' receive again ' to ' receive.' (/c) Change in Order of Words. Another way in which the influence of R. has left a con- spicuous mark upon A. concerns the order of words in sentences. Frequently A. has set aside the arrangement of previous versions in favour of that adopted by R. 1. Sometimes, under this guidance, A. has discarded con- structions which sound awkwardly in modem ears. Thus in John ix. 1 9, ' how then doth he now see ' is smoother than the former rendering ' how doth he now see then.' Compare also ' the lord of that servant ' with ' the same servant's lord ' or ' that servant's master,' Matt. xxiv. 50 ; ' neither did his brethren believe in him' with * neither his brethren believed in him,' John vii. 5 ; 'ye (you E..) cannot come ' with 'can ye -not come' or 'cannot ye come,' John vii. 34, ^6, viii. 31, 22, xiii. 33 ; ' him he heareth ' with ' him heareth he,' John ix. 31; 'whose own the sheep are not' with 'neither the sheep are his own,' John x. 12 ; 'the feet of Jesus ' with ' Jesus' feet,' John xii. 3 ; ' I call you not ' with ' call I not you ' or ' call I you not,' John xv. 15, see xiv, 30 ; ' the priest of Jupiter' with 'Jupiter's priest,' Acts xiv. 13; 'the neck (necks R.) of the disciples' with 'the disciples' necks,' Acts XV. 10; 'the number of whom' with 'whose number,' Rev. XX. 8 ; ' the twelve apostles of the Lamb ' with ' the Lamb's twelve apostles,' Rev. xxi. 14. In Table III (Gr. = R. = A.) we may compare ' the person of men ' with ' men's persons,' Matt. xxii. 16 ; ' the Son of God ' with ' God's Son,' 2 Cor. i. 19. 2. In many cases this altered construction has had the effect of bringing out more distinctly the force of the original, by ^ R. V. here omits ' so.' Making of the English Bible 69 placing the emphatic word first, in accordance with the arrangement in the Greek. For example, in Matt. xiii. 56 ' and his sisters, are they not all with us ' agrees better with the Greek collocation of the words than the former reading ' are not all his sisters with us ? ' We may contrast also ' good gifts unto (to R.) your children ' with ' to your children good gifts '■ — a rendering which destroys the balance of the clauses — Matt. vii. 11 ; 'not that which . . . defileth' with ' that which . . . defileth not,' Matt, xv. 1 1 ; ' what therefore (that therefore which R.) God hath joined together let not man put asunder ' (' separate ' R.) with ' let not man therefore put asunder that which God hath coupled together,' Matt, xix. 6 ; 'ye (you R.) which . . . when the Son of Man shall sit . . . ye (you R.) also shall sit ' with ' when the Son of Man shall sit . . . ye which . . . shall sit also,' Matt. xix. 28 ; ' bad and good ' with ' good and bad,' Matt. xxii. 10 ; ' from Galilee followed him ' with ' followed him from Galilee,' Mark iii. 7 ; * without seek (for A.) thee ' with ' seek for thee without,' Mark iii. 32; 'he that hath, to him shall be given' with ' unto liim that hath, shall it be given,' Mark iv. 25 ; ' with him they crucify ' with ' they crucified with him ' — where also the translation of R. A. agrees better with the tense of the verb {(TTavpovai) — Mark xv. 27 ; ' the rich he hath sent empty away ' (' away empty ' R.) with ' sent away the rith empty,' Luke i. 53 ; ' in (on R.) earth peace ' with ' peace on the earth,' Luke ii. 14 ; ' this man if he were a prophet ' with ' if this man were a prophet, he,' Luke vii. 39 ; ' why (even A.) of yourselves (also R.) judge ye (you R.) not ' with ' why judge ye not of yourselves,' Luke xii. 57 ; ' yet a little while (time R.) am I ' (' I am ' R.) with ' yet am I a little while,' John vii. ^'^ ; ' for judgment I am come ' (' came I ' R.) with ' I am come unto judgment,' John ix. 39 ; ' the cup (chalice R.) . . . shall I not drink it ' with ' shall I not drink of the cup ' John xviii. 1 1 ; ' immediately therefore I sent to thee ' with ' then sent I for thee immediately,' Acts x. 33 ; ' to the (our R.) Lord he eateth not ' with ' eateth not to the Lord,' Rom. xiv. 6 ; ' Timothy our brother ' with ' our brother Timotheus,' 2 Cor. i. i ; ' (being A.) absent am bold ' with ' am bold . . . being absent,' 2 Cor. x. i ; ' he that glorieth, let him glory ' with ' let him that glorieth, 70 The Part of Rheims in the glory,' 2 Cor. x. 1 7 ; ' but as of (in R.) one, and to thy seed ' with ' but to thy seed, as of one,' Gal. iii. 16 ; ' rather let him labour ' with ' let him rather labour,' Eph. iv. 38 ; 'in your heart (hearts R.) to the (our E.) Lord ' with ' to the Lord in your hearts,' Eph. v. 19; 'shall they (they will R.) heap to themselves teachers (masters R.), having itching ears' with 'shall they whose ears itch, get them an heap of teachers,' 2 Tim, iv. 3 ; ' I write unto you, little children ' with ' little children (babes) I write unto you,' i John ii. 13 ; 'ye (you R.) are of God, little children ' with ' little children, ye are of God,' I John iv. 4 ; ' God dwelleth (abideth R.) in him ' with 'in him dwelleth God,' i John iv. 15 ; 'he that hath an ear, let him hear ' with ' let him that hath an ear, hear,' Rev. ii. 7, II, 17, 39, iii. 6, 13, 32 ; 'unto (to R.) the angel of the church in (of R.) Sardis write ' with ' write unto the angel of the church that is at Sardis,' Rev. iii. i. In Table III (G. = R.=A.) under this head we may contrast ' I (have G.A.) received . . that which also I (I also G.) (have G. R.) delivered unto you ' with * that which I delivered unto you I received,' i Cor. xi. 23. 3. We note several instances, especially in St. John's Gospel, in which the inverted order of the older versions has given place in R. A. to the order more usual in modern English. Thus we find ' he will burn ' for ' will he burn,' Luke iii. 17; 'ye (you R.) shall see' for 'shall ye see,' John i. 51 ; 'ye (you R.) have not ' for ' have ye not,' John v. 38 ; 'ye (you R.) will receive ' for ' will ye receive,' John v. 43 ; ' they could not believe ' for ' could they not believe,' John xii. 39 ; 'I give ' for ' give I,' John xiii. 34 ; 'ye (you R.) shall know ' for ' shall ye know,' John xiv. 30 ; ' I have told you ' for ' have I told (shewed) you,' John xiv. 39 ; ' ye (you R.) are clean ' for ' are ye clean,' John xv. 3 ; ' ye (you R.) can do ' for ' can ye do,' John XV. 5 ; ' ye (you R.) shall ask ' for ' shall ye ask,' John xvi. 33, 36; 'I have spoken' for 'have I spoken,' John xvi. 33 ; 'ye (you R.) took up ' for ' took ye up,' Matt. xvi. 9, 10 ; ' we are killed' for 'are we killed,' Rom. viii. '^'S\ 'he liveth by' for ' liveth he of (through),' 3 Cor. xiii. 4 ; * I write ' for ' write I,' 3 Cor. xiii. 10 ; ' this he did' for ' that did he,' Heb. vii. 37; ' (the A.) earth and (the A.) heaven fled (away A.) ' for ' fled away both the earth and the heaven/ Rev. xx. 11. I L'N OF thh: f'Vf[r-?s/Ty Making of the English 5zK^c\;, ,^''^.,,,,7] 4. Other passages in which A. has, generally for the better, followed the collocation of R. may be added. We find ' then came to him the disciples of John ' for ' then came the disci- ples of John unto him,' Matt. ix. 14 (this, like many of the succeeding passages, being also a return to the order of the Greek) ; ' who in it is worthy ' for * who is worthy in it,' Matt. X. II ; ' shall give (to A.) drink unto (to R.) one ' for ' shall give unto one . . to drink,' Matt. x. 42 ; ' and again he entered into Capernaum (Capharnaum R.) after some days ' for ' after a few days also he entered into Capernaum again,' Mark ii. i ; ' touch but ' for * but touch/ Mark v. 28 ; * anointed with oil many ' for ' anointed many . . with oil,' Mark vi. 13; 'he wrote you this precept ' for ' he wrote this precept unto you,' Mark x. 5 ; ' all generations shall ' for ' shall all generations,' Luke i. 48 ; 'Caesar Augustus' for 'Augustus Caesar,' Luke ii. I ; ' upon (in R.) earth to forgive sins ' for ' to forgive sins on earth,' Luke v. 24, see Matt. ix. 6 ; ' written in the law . . and (in A.) the psalms concerning (of R.) me ' for ' written of me in the law . . and in the psalms,' Luke xxiv. 44 ; ' what things soever ' for ' whatsoever things,' John v. 19 ; ' pour out in those days of my Spirit' for 'pour out of my Spirit in those days,' Acts ii. 18;' not knowing what was done (chanced R.), came in' for 'came in not knowing that which was done/ Acts v. 7 ; ' who hath first given to him ' for ' who hath given unto him first,' Rom. xi. 2,^', 'if any man's work abide which he (hath A.) built thereupon' for 'if any man's work that he hath built upon, abide,' i Cor. iii. 14 ; ' why do ye (you R.) not rather sufi'er' for 'why rather suffer ye not,' i Cor. vi. 7 ; * the head of every man is Christ ' for ' Christ is the head of every man ' ; ' the head of the woman is the man ' for ' the man is the woman's head ' ; ' the head of Christ is God^ for 'God is Christ's head,' i Cor. xi. 3 ; 'not walking' for ' walking not,' 2 Cor. iv. 2 ; ' we are come as far as to you' for 'even to you also have we come,' 2 Cor. x. 14; ' through a window in a basket was I let down by the wall ' for ' at a window was I let down in a basket through the wall,' 2 Cor. xi "^-^^ where also the change of prepositions is notice- able; 'ye (you R.) also' for 'also ye,' Eph. i. 13 ; 'whether in pretence (by occasion R.) or in (by R.) truth Christ is (be R.) 72 The Part of Rheinis in the preached ' for ' Christ be preached . . . whether it be by pretence or by truth,' Phil. i. 18; 'if (yet R.) ye continue in the faith grounded ' for ' if ye continue grounded . . in the faith,' Col. i. 23 ; ' labouring (working R.) . . we preached ' for ' we labour- ing . . preached ' or ' we laboured . . and preached/ i Thess. ii. 9 ; ' that now is ' for ' that is now,' i Tim. iv. 8 ; ' (did R.) otter gifts according to the law ' for ' according to the law offer gifts,' Heb. viii. 4 ^ ; ' not fearing ' for ' fearing not,' Heb. xi. 27 ; 'dragon was cast out (forth R.) that (the R.) old serpent ' for ' dragon that old serpent . . . was cast out,' Rev. xii. 9 ; ' which die in the (our R.) Lord from henceforth ' for ' which hereafter die in the Lord,' Rev. xiv. 13. I may refer also to Rom. v. 7, 2 Cor. i. 17, I Thess. iv. i. Table III (G. = R. = A.) contributes * we liave received, not' for 'we have not received,' i Cor. ii. 12. (^) Familiar Words and Phrases. I have found it impossible to classify under any of the foregoing headings many, and, frequently, most important, renderings in which A. has followed R., abandoning the earlier versions.' It is remarkable how often some familiar phrase, some well-known term in our English New Testament, proves on examination to have been suggested by the version of Rheims. I. To this source we owe such vigorous translations as 'why, what evil hath he done,' in place of ' but what evil hath he done,' &c.. Matt, xxvii. 23, see Mark xv. 14, Luke xxiii. 22 ; ' throng (thee A.) and press ^ thee ' in place of ' thrust thee and vex thee,' &c., Luke viii. 45^, see Mark v. 31 ; 'his raiment (was A.) white and glistering ' in place of ' his garment was white and shone,' &c., Luke ix. 29 ^ ; ' set him at naught ' in place of ' despised him,' Luke xxiii. 11. From the Rhemists we derive the forcible ' striveth for the mastery ' instead of the feebler ' proveth masteries,' i Cor. ix. 25 ; 'but and if ye (you R.) sutler (ought R.) for . . . happy ^ Note also previous clause of verse. ^ New in transitive sense. ' Co. has * throng thee and thrust thee.' * G. has ' his garment was white and glistered.' Making of the English Bible 73 (blessed R.) are ye ' instead of ' yea, happy are ye if any- trouble happen unto you for,' i Pet. iii. 14 ; 'to (unto K) me to live is Christ, and to die is gain ' instead of ' Christ is to me life, and death is to me advantage,' Phil. i. 21 ; 'sub- verting {evertentes) your souls ' instead of ' and cumbered your minds,' Acts xv. 24 ; ' adventure himself into the theatre ' {theatrum) instead of ' press into the common hall,' Acts xix. 31; ' make my glorying (glory R.) (gloriarti) void ' instead of ' make my rfejoicing vain,' i Cor. ix. 15 ; ' evil com- munications ' instead of ' evil words (speakings),' i Cor. xv. ^^ ; ' being privy to it ' (' thereto ' R.) instead of ' being of counsel,' Acts v. 2 ; 'to publish (it much A.) and to blaze abroad the matter ' (' word ' R.) for ' openly to declare many things and to publish this rumour,' Mark i. 45 ; ' the one shall be taken and the other (shall be R.) left ' instead of ' the one shall be received and the other left alone,' &c., Luke xvii. ;^6, see Matt. xxiv. 40, 41 ; 'make merry' instead of 'be glad,' Rev. xi. 10. I may add here the substitution of ' ever and ever ' for the former ' evermore ' passim in the Revelation \ 2. Less striking, perhaps, but not less familiar, are other words and turns of expression which have gained entrance into our English New Testament through the avenue of Rheims. To mention some of them. In the Rhemish version we first find ' questioned (conquirerent) among themselves " — the rendering of A. ; the earlier versions which come nearest having ' de- manded one of another among themselves,' Mark i. 27. From the Rhemists also are derived ' seeing they might (may R.) not see ' for ' when they see they should not see,' Luke viii. 10, see Mark iv. 1 2 ; ' mourn and weep ' for ' mourn and wail,' ' wail and weep,' &c., Luke vi. 25 ; 'it came to pass' for ' so it was,' or 'it chanced,' or 'it fortuned,' Luke xvii. 11 ; 'know how to give ' for ' have knowledge to give ' or ' can give,' Luke xi. 13 ; ' distress of nations ' for ' trouble among the nations,' &c., Luke xxi. 25 ; * officer ' for ' minister ' or ' sergeant,' Matt. v. 25 ; ' pass ' for ' scape ' or ' escape,' Matt. v. 18; ' exceeding ' for 'very' or ' out of measure,' Matt. viii. 28 ; 'withered' for 'dried up,' Matt. xii. 10; 'coasts' for 'parts,' Matt. xv. 39; ' deny ' for ' forsake,' Matt. xvi. 24 ; ' gain ' for ' win,' Matt. ' Rev. i. 6, V. 14, vii. 12, x. 6, xi. 15, xiv. li, xv. 7, xix. 3, xx. 10, xxii. 5. 74 The Part of Rheims in the xvi. 36, Mark viii. 36, Luke ix. 25, i Cor. ix. 19, 20, 21, 22, see Matt, xviii. 15; 'rejected' for 'disallowed,' or 'refused/ or ' reproved,' or ' cast out,' Matt. xxi. 42, Mark viii. 31, xii. 10, Luke ix. 22, xvii. 25, xx. 17; 'fill ye (you K) up' for ' fulfil ye,' Matt, xxiii. 32 ; ' over a few ' for ' over few,' Matt. XXV. 21, 23 ; ' pieces of silver ' for ' silver pieces,' Matt, xxvii. 9; 'release' for 'let loose,' 'deliver,' &c., Matt, xxvii. 15, 17, 21, 26, Mark xv. 9, 11, 15, Luke xxiii. 17, 20, 25, John xviii. 39, xix. 10, 12 ; ' what do ye more {than others A.)' for ' what singular thing do ye,' Matt. v. 47 ; ' the hinder part of the ship ' (' boat ' R.) for ' the stern,' Mark iv. 38 ; 'in ranks ' for ' here a row and there a row ' or 'by rows,' Mark vi. 40; 'an evil eye' for 'a wicked eye,' Mark vii. 23; 'they sought to lay hold (hands E..) on him ' for ' they went about also to take him,' Mark xii. 12, see Matt. xxvi. ^^; ' (very A.) heavy ' for ' in an agony ' or ' in great heaviness,' Mark xiv. ^^ ; 'to take away my reproach ' for ' to take from me my rebuke,' Luke i. 25 ; ' regarded ' for ' looked on,' Luke i. 48 ; ' bo about ' for ' go about,' Luke ii. 49 ; ' their Scribes and Pharisees ' (' their Pharisees and Scribes ' R.) for ' they that were Scribes and Pharisees among them ' or ' the Scribes and Pharisees,' Luke v. 30 ; ' creditor ' for ' lender,' Luke vii. 41 ; ' carry neither (not R.) purse ' for ' bear no (neither) wallet (bag),' Luke x. 4; 'consisteth' ('consist' R.) for ' standeth in,' Luke xii. 15; 'layeth up' for ' gathereth,' Luke xiL 21 ; ' lo, these eighteen years' for ' lo, eighteen years,' Luke xiii. 16; 'fruits worthy of for 'due fruits of\' Luke iii. 8; 'decease' for 'departing,' Luke ix. 31, 2 Pet. i. 15; ' overcharged ' for ' overcome,' or ' overladed,' or ' oppressed,' Luke xxi. 34 ; ' by reason of ' for ' with ' or ' through,' John vi. 18 ; ' put out of the synagogue' for 'excommunicate out of the S3aiagogue,' John ix. 22 ; ' reviled ' for ' rated ' or ' checked,' John ix. 28 ; ' the son of perdition ' for ' the child of perdition ' or ' that lost child,' John xvii. 12;' they were all amazed ' for ' they wondered all,' Acts ii. 7 ; 'I foresaw ' for ' I saw ... set forth ' or ' aforehand I saw,' Acts ii. 25, see Gal. iii. 8 ; ' with one accord ' for ' all at once,' Acts vii. 57 ; ' lot ' for ' fellowship,' Acts viii. 21 ; ' accord ' for ' assent,' Acts ^ G. has ' fruits worthy.' Making of the English Bible 75 xix. 29 ; ' I have not shunned (spared R.) to declare unto you ' for ' I have kept nothing back, but have shewed you,' Acts XX. 37 ; ' took courage ' for ' waxed bold,' Acts xxviii. 15; 'separated unto' ('into' R.) for ' severed into' or 'put apart to preach,' Rom. i. i; 'conceits' ('conceit' R.) for 'opinions,' Rom. xii. 16; 'owe no man anything' for 'owe nothing to no (any) man,' Rom. xiii. 8 ; ' reproaches . . . that reproached ' for ' rebukes . . . which rebuked,' Rom. xv. 3, see I Tim. iii. 7, Heb. xi. 26; 'contribution' for 'common gathering' or 'distribution,' Rom. xv. 26; 'base' for ' un- noble' or 'vile,' i Cor. i. 28 ; ' so as by fii-e' for 'as it were by the fire,' &c,, i Cor. iii. 15; 'not to keep company' for ' not to company together,' i Cor. v. 11; ' attend upon ' for ' cleave fast unto/ &c., i Cor. vii. 35 ; ' charges ' for ' cost ' or ' wages,' I Cor. ix. 7 ; ' having (with R.) his head covered ' for ' having anything on his head,' i Cor. xi. 4 ; ' not discern- ing ' for ' making no difierence of ' or ' because he discerneth not,' I Cor. XI. 29 ; 'by the way ' for ' in my passage,' i Cor. xvi. 7 ; ' of you (to A.) be brought on my way ' for ' to be led forth of you/ 2 Cor. i. 16; 'straitened' for 'pressed into a narrow room,' 'kept strait,' &c., 2 Cor. vi. 12; 'that we say not ' for ' I will not say,' &c., 2 Cor. ix. 4 ; ' be it so, I did (have R.) not burthen (burdened R.) you' for 'be it, that I was not chargeable unto you,' 2 Cor. xii. 16; ' equals ^ ' for ' companions,' Gal. i. 14 ; ' (fitly A.) framed ' for 'coupled,' Eph. ii. 21; 'framed' for 'ordaiaed' or 'made of naught,' Heb. xi. 3 ; ' anger and clamour ' (claiiior) for ' wrath and crying,' Eph. iv. 31; 'war a good warfare' for 'fight a good fight,' I Tim. i. 18, see James iv. i, i Pet. ii. 11 ; ' recover themselves ' ' for ' come to themselves again ' or ' come to amendment,' 2 Tim. ii. 26; 'every good word (work R.) and work ' (' word ' R.) for ' all good saying and doing,' 2 Thess. ii. 17 ; ' blood of others' for ' strange blood ' or ' other blood/ Heb. ix. 25 ; ' even of one and him ' for ' of one, even of one which was,' Heb. xi. 12 ; ' church ' for ' congregation,' Heb. xii. 23 ; 'he that will love life ' for 'he that doth long after life/ 1 Pet. iii. 10; 'are ignorant of for 'know not,' 2 Pet. iii. 5; ' which thing is true (both R.) in him and in you ' for ' that is ^ New as a substantive. ^ New in reflexive sense. 76 ■ The Part of Rheims in the true in him, and the same is true also in you,' ' a thing that is true in him and also in you,' &c., i John ii. 8 ; ' the hidden manna ' for ' manna that is hid,' Rev. ii. 17 ; 'of many horses running ' for ' when many horses run,' Rev. ix. 9 ; ' mystery, Babylon the Great ' for ' a mystery. Great Babylon,' Rev. xvii. 5, see xviii. 2 ; ' slaves ' for ' bodies ' or ' servants,' Rev. xviii. 13 ; 'transparent' for 'shining' or 'thorow shining,' Rev. xxi. 21. From Table II (R. = A. marg.) may conveniently be cited here, 'the night watches ' for ' watch ... by night,' Luke ii. 8 ; ' spread the clay upon the (his R.) eyes (of the blind man A.) ' for ' anointed the eyes of the blind man with the clay,' John ix. 6 ; ' eating (together A.) with them ' for ' being assembled together with them,' Acts i. 4 ; ' as myself for ' like unto me,' Acts vii. 37 ; 'faint not' for ' be not weary,' 2 Thess. iii. 13. 'With a trumpet and a great voice ' — another reading of the Greek being followed — for ' with a great sound of a trumpet,' Matt. xxiv. 3 1 . Table III (G. = R. = A.) yields the familiar 'born again' for 'born from above,' ' born anew,' or ' begotten again,' John iii. 3, 7 ; also ' take him away ' for ' fetch him,' John xx. 15 ; 'in all ' for ' altogether,' Acts xxvii. 37 ; 'is at hand ' for ' is come nigh,' Rom. xiii. 12 ; • wherein ' for ' in the which,' Eph. ii. 2 ; ' church ' for ' congregation,' Matt. xvi. 18 ; ' bill ' for ' book ' or ' testimonial,' Mark x. 4 ; ' instructed ' for ' taught by mouth,' ' brought up,' &c., Luke i. 4 ; ' governor ' for ' lieutenant,' Luke iii. i ; 'far spent' for 'far passed,' Luke xxiv. 29; 'shambles' for 'market' or ' flesh market,' i Cor. x. 25 ; ' destroy ' for ' expel,' ' put down,' &c., Heb. ii. 14 ; ' marriage ' for ' wedlock,' Heb. xiii. 4 ; ' blessed ' for 'happy,' Rev. i. 3, xvi. 15, xxii. 7. In John vii. 39 the explanatoiy 'given' takes the place of 'there.' In John viii, 56 'rejoiced' and 'was glad' are curiously placed in the reversed order of the former arrangement. (m) Le88 notable Words. A long list might be made of single words which A., follow- ing R., has, often it would seem capriciously, substituted for those found in other versions. In a large number of passages ' multitude ' has supplanted the former ' people '; for instances see Mark ii. 13, xv. 8, Luke V. 19, Acts xiii. 45, xxi. 34. ' Rule ' has taken the place of ' govern ' or ' feed,' Matt, ii. 6 ; ' wrath ' of ' anger ' or ' vengeance,' Matt. iii. 7 ; ' sound ' of ' blow,' Matt. vi. 2, i Cor. xv. 52, see Rev. viii. 6, 7, 8, 10, 12, 13, ix. I, 13, X. 7, xi. 15 ; ' tormented' of 'pained,' Matt. Making of the English Bible jj viii. 6, see Rev. ix. 5 ; ' lay ' of ' rest/ Matt. viii. 20 ; ' went ' of ' departed,' Matt. viii. 33, i Tim. i. 3 ; ' country ' of * land,' Matt. ix. 31. 'More wicked' has been preferred to 'worse,' Matt. xii. 45 ; ' measures ' to ' pecks ' or ' bushels/ Matt. xiii. ;^^, Luke xiii. 21; 'instructed' to 'taught/ Matt. xiii. 52; ' fill ' to ' suffice,' ' satisfy,' &c.. Matt. xv. ^^, see Mark vii. 27, viii. 8, Luke vi. 21 ; ' perfected ' (' perfited ' R.) {pevfecisti) to 'ordained' or 'made perfit,' Matt. xxi. 16; 'ready' to ' prepared,' Matt. xxii. 8 ; ' kingdom ' to ' realm,' Matt, xxiv. 7; 'take' to 'fetch/ Matt. xxiv. 17, 18, Mark xiii. 15; 'sorrowful' to 'heavy/ Matt. xxvi. 38; 'presently' to ' even now/ Matt. xxvi. 53. ' Unclean ' has been substituted for ' foul/ Mark i. 27, Luke iv. '^6, vi. 1 8, viii. 29 ; ' yielded ' for 'gave,* Mark iv. 7, see James iii. 12; 'increased' for 'grew,' Mark iv. 8; 'beat' for 'dashed,' Mark iv. ^y ; 'hold' for ' observe ' or ' keep,' Mark vii. 8 ; ' passed ' for ' went,' ' took their journey,' ' walked,' &c., Mark ix. 30, Acts ix. 32, see Luke xvi. 36 ; ' left' for 'forsaken,' Mark x. 28, 29 ; 'looking on ' for ' beholding,' Mark xv. 40 ; ' mightier ' for ' stronger,' Luke iii. 16 ; 'hoping' for 'looking,' Luke vi. ^r^, see % Cor. viii. 5 ; * driven ' for ' carried,' Luke viii. 29 ; ' hire ' for ' reward,' Luke x. 7 ; ' repay ' for ' recompense ' or ' pay it,' Luke X. 35 ; ' arrayed ' for ' clothed,' Luke xii. 27 ; ' watching ' for ' waking,' Luke xii. '^'] ; ' place ' for ' room,' Luke xiv. 9 ; ' finish ' for ' perform ' or ' make an end,' Luke xiv. 28, 29, 30 ; ' transgressed ' for ' brake,' Luke xv. 29 ; ' fixed ' for ' set,' Luke xvi. 26 ; ' determined ' for ' appointed/ Luke xxii. 32 ; ' country ' for ' field,' Luke xxiii. 36 ; ' above ' for ' on high/ John iii. 31 ; ' seeketh ' for ' requireth,' John iv. 23 ; ' concerning ' for ' over ' or ' for,' John xi. 19 ; ' abode ^ ' for ' dwelling,' John xiv. 33. 'Delivered' has succeeded to 'gave,' Acts vi. 14, Rom. viii. 33, see Luke x. 23, 2 Pet. ii. 31 ; 'presented' to ' delivered,* 'restored/ or 'shewed/ Acts ix. 41; 'deeds' to 'works,' Acts xix. 18; 'appeased' to 'pacified,' Acts xix. '^^•, 'befall' to 'come on' or 'happen to/ Acts xx. 32; 'particularly' to 'by order,' Acts xxi. 19; 'excellent' to 'mighty' or ' noble,' Acts xxiii. 26 ; ' understand ' to ' know/ Acts xxiv. 11; 'conferred' to 'spoken,' Acts xxv. 12; 'tempestuous' ^ New as a substantive. 78 The Part of Rheims in the to 'stormy,' Acts xxvii. 14; 'darkened' to 'blinded/ Rom. i. 21; 'changed' to 'turned,' Rom. i. 23; 'profiteth' to 'is profitable' or 'availeth,' Rom. ii. 25; 'foreknew 'to * knew before,' Rom. xi. 2, see viii. 29 ; ' otherwise ' to 'for then' or 'or else,' Rom. xi. 6, 22, see 2 Cor. xi. 16, Heb. ix. 17; 'goodness' to 'kindness' or ' bountifulness,' Rom. xi. 22; 'glorify' to 'praise,' Rom. xv. 6; 'wood' to ' timber,' i Cor. iii. 12 ; ' beseech ' to * desire,* ' pray,' &c., i Cor. iv. 16, Eph. iv. I, Heb. xiii. 19, see Mark vi. 56, Luke iv. 38 ; 'carefulness' to 'care,' i Cor. vii. 32 ; 'fulness' to 'plenty,' 1 Cor. X. 26 ; ' conduct ' to ' convey,' i Cor. xvi. 11;* re- nounced ' (' renounce ' R.) to ' cast from us,' 2 Cor. iv. 2. We now read ' enriched ' for the former ' made rich,' 2 Cor. ix. 11; ' cast out ' for ' put out ' or ' put away,' Gal. iv. 30 ; 'arise' for 'stand up,' Eph. v. 14; 'joy* for 'gladness,' Phil. i. 4 ; 'stock' for ' kindred,' Phil. iii. 5 ; 'destruction ' for * damna- tion ' or 'perdition,' Phil. iii. 19, 2 Thess. i. 9; 'thanks- giving ' for ' giving of thanks ' or ' thanks,' Phil. iv. 6, i Tim. iv. 3, see Rev. vii. 12 ; ' render' for ' recompense,' i Thess. iii. 9; 'minister' for 'breed,' i Tim. i. 4 ; 'silly' for 'simple,' 2 Tim. iii. 6 ; ' folly ' for ' madness,' 2 Tim. iii. 9 ; ' wanting ' for 'lacking,' Tit. iii. 13; 'limiteth' for ' appointeth,' Heb. iv. 7 ; 'continue' for 'endure,' Heb. vii. 23, 24; 'scarlet' for ' purple,' Heb. ix. 19 ; ' deserts ' for ' wildernesses,' Heb. xL 38 ; ' assembly ' for ' company,' James ii. 2 ; ' again ' for ' anew,' I Pet. i. 23 ; ' banquetings ' for ' in excess of eating ' or ' in gluttony,' I Pet. iv. 3 ; ' slumbereth' for ' sleepeth,' 2 Pet. ii. 3; ' allure ' for ' entice ' or ' beguile,' 2 Pet. ii. 18 ; ' casteth ' for ' thrusteth,' 3 John 10 ; ' sensual ' for ' fleshly ' or ' beastly,' Jude 19 ; 'adultery' ('aduoutrie' R.) for 'fornication,' Rev. ii. 32; 'conquer' for 'overcome,' Rev. vi. 2; 'thimders' for * thunderings,' Rev. xvi. 18; 'mourning' for 'sorrow,' Rev. xviii. 8, see i Cor. v. 2 ; ' mourn ' for ' wail,' Rev. xviii. 1 1 ; ' sorcerers ' for ' enchanters/ Rev. xxii. 15. The following Marginal Readings (Table H) may be placed under this head. ' Frustrate ' for ' reject,' Mark vii. 9 ; 'morsel' for 'sop,' John xiii. 26; 'quickeneth' for 'giveth life,' 2 Cor. iii. 6 ; ' gainsaying ' for ' answering again,' Tit. ii. 9 ; ' overruling ' for being lords over,' i Pet. v. 3. Making of the English Bible 79 Common to G. R. and A. (Table III) are ' utter ' for ' speak forth,' Matt. xiii. 35; 'apart' for 'out of the way,' Matt. xiv. 13, xvii. i; ' multitude ' for ' people,' Matt. xvii. 14, Mark iii. 9, 20, Luke vi. 19, &c. ; 'little' for 'young,' Matt. xix. 13; 'followed' for 'came after,' Matt. xxi. 9; 'cast' for 'thrust,' Matt. xxi. 39; 'gained' for 'won,' Matt. XXV. 22; 'done' for 'fulfilled,' Matt. xxvi. 42, Acts xxi. 14; 'beloved' for 'dear,' Mark i. 11, Luke xx. 13; 'kingdom' for 'realm,' Mark iii. 24 ; ' unclean ' for ' foul,' Mark v. 8 ; ' holding ' for ' observing,' Mark vii. 3 ; ' know ' for ' understand,' Mark xiii. 29 ; ' wrought ' for ♦done,' Mark xiv. 6; 'bare' for 'brought,' Mark xiv. 57; 'subject' for * obedient,' Luke ii. 5 1 ; ' authority ' for ' power ' or ' the higher authority,' Luke vii. 8; 'accomplish' for 'end,' Luke ix. 31 ; 'unjust' for 'un- righteous' or 'unfaithful,' Luke xvi. 10; 'walked' for 'went about,' John vii. I ; 'gate ' for ' door,' Acts x. 17 ; ' band ' for ' soldiers ' or ' com- pany,' Acts xxi. 31; 'creek' for 'haven,' Acts xxvii. 39; 'shore' for 'land,' Acts xxvii. 40; 'offences' for 'sins,' Rom. v. 16; 'works' for 'deeds,' GaLii. 16, iii. 2, 5, v. 19, 2 Tim. iv. 14, James ii. 14, 17, 18, 22, 24, Rev. ii. 19, ix. 20, xx. 12 ; 'admonish' for ' warn,' 2 Thess. iii. 15 ; 'zealous' for ' fervent,' Rev. iii. 19; ' robes' for ' garments,' Rev. vii. 9, 13 ; ' poured' for ' shed,' Rev. xvi. 3. (n,) Suggestions only taken. I. In estimating the degree in which A. has felt the influence of E. we should also note passages in which, though the read- ing of E,. has not been exactly followed by A., some word or expression in the former version seems to have suggested the form which the later rendering has taken. As instances of this I may mention Mark ix. 3, where in the ' exceeding white ' of A. we may find a trace of the ' white exceedingly ' of R., the earlier versions having ' very white.' In Mark x. 19 the neuter ' defraud not ' is in marked contrast to the rendering of former versions — 'defraud, (hurt), (beguile) no man,' &c., but finds an anticipation in the ' do no fraud ' of R. In Acts v. 33 'they were cut to the heart' A. seems suggested by 'it cut them to the heart ' R., earlier versions varying between 'they clave asunder,' 'they brast for anger,' and 'it went through the hearts of them,' see Acts vii. 54. Compare also ' what further need have we of witnesses ' A. and ' what need we witnesses any further ' R. with ' what need we of any moe witnesses' or 'what have we any more need of witnesses,' Matt. xxvi. 6s ; * secure you ' A. and ' make you secure ' (securos) R. with 'make you careless,' 'save you harmless,' 8o The Part of Rheims in the &c., Matt, xxviii. 14; 'at the time of incense' A. and 'at the hour of the incense ' R. with ' while the incense was burning,' Luke i. 10; 'be cast away' A. and 'cast away himself K with ' run in danger of himself,' Luke ix. 25 ; 'all the glorious things that were done ' A. and ' all things that were gloriously (gloriose) done ' R. with ' all the excellent things that were done,' Luke xiii. 17;* compassed with armies ' A. and ' com- passed about with an army' R. with 'besieged with an host,' &c., Luke xxi. 30; 'the things concerning himself A. and ' the things that were concerning him,' R. with ' the things which were written of him,' Luke xxiv. 27, see xxii. ^y ; 'not to speak at all ' A. and ' that they should not speak at all ' R. with 'that in no wise they should speak,' Acts iv. 18 ; 'to use them despitefully ' A. and ' to use them contumeliously ' R. with ' to do them violence ' or ' to put them to shame,' Acts xiv. 5, see Matt. v. 44 ; ' rejoiced, believing in God with all his house ' A. and ' rejoiced with all his house, believing God ' R. with 'rejoiced (joyed) that he with all his household believed in God,' Acts xvi. 34; 'certain lewd fellows of the baser sort ' A. and ' of the rascal sort certain naughty men ' R. with ' certain vagabonds and evil men,' &c., Acts xvii. 5 ; ' one that worshipped God ' A. and ' one that served God,' R. with ' a worshipper of God,' Acts xviii. 7 ; ' do not thou yield unto them ' A. and ' do not thou credit them ' R. with ' follow not thou their minds ' or ' let them not persuade thee,' Acts xxiii. 21 ; ' which they themselves also allow that there shall be a resurrection of the dead, both of the just and unjust ' A. and ' the which these also themselves expect, that there shall be a resurrection of just and unjust' R. with ' that the same resurrection of the dead which they themselves look for also shall be both of just and unjust,' Acts xxiv. 15; 'death passed' A. and 'death did pass' R. with 'death entered' or 'went over,' Rom. v. 12; 'us the Apostles last ' A. and ' us Apostles the last ' R. with ' us which are the last Apostles,' ' us the last Apostles,' &c., I Cor. iv. 9 ; ' by reason of the glory that excelleth ' A. and 'by reason of the excelling (excellentem) glory' R. with ' because of the exceeding glory/ &c., 2 Cor. iii. 10 ; ' hidden things ' A. and ' secret things ' R. with ' clokes,' 2 Cor. iv. 2 ; Making of the English Bible 8t *that suffered wrong' A. and 'that suffered' R. with 'that was hurt ' or * that had the injury,' 3 Cor. vii. la : ' wherein they glory, they may be found even as we ' A. and ' in that which they glory, they may be found even like us ' R. with ' they might be found like unto us in that wherein they glory,' 2 Cor. xi. 12; 'wrought effectually in' A. and ' wrought in ' R. with ' was mighty in,' &c., Gal. ii. 8 ; ' trouble me ' A. and ' be troublesome to me ' R. with * put me to business,' Gal. vi. 17 ; 'as it is meet for me to think this ' A. and ' as it is reason for me this to think ' R. with ' as it becometh me to judge this,' Phil. i. 7 ; * waxing con- fident by ' A. and ' having confidence in {confidentes) ' R. with ' being encouraged through,' &c., Phil. i. 14 ; ' stand fast ' A. and ' stand (statis) ' R. with ' continue,' Phil. i. 27, iv. I ; ' to write the same things to you, to me indeed is not grievous ' A. and ' to write the same things unto you, to me surely it is not tedious ' R. with ' it grieveth me not to write the same things often to you ' or ' whereas I write ever one thing unto you, it grieveth me not,' Phil. iii. i ; ' moderation ' A. and ' modesty (modestia) ' R. with ' patient mind ' or ' softness,' Phil. iv. 5 ; * desiring to be ' A. and ' desirous to be' R. with 'coveting to be,' &c., i Tim. i. 7, see Luke viii. 20 ; ' the subverting ' A, and ' the subversion {suhversionem) ' R. with * the perverting,' &c., 2 Tim. ii. 14 ; * the gainsay ei-s ' A. and ' them that gainsay it ' R. with ' them that say against it,' Titus i. 9 ; 'by reason hereof he ought as for the people, so also for himself, to offer ' A. and ' therefore he ought as for the people, so also for himself to offer ' R, with ' for the same infirmity he is bound to offer ... as well for himself, as for the people,' &c., Heb. v. 3 ; ' after he had patiently endured ' A. and ' patiently enduring ' R. with * after that he had tarried patiently,' &c., Heb, vi, 15 ; ' suffer affliction ' A. and * be afflicted {affligi) ' R. with ' suffer adver- sity,' Heb. xi. 25 ; ' have respect to persons ' A. and ' accept (accipitis) persons ' R. with ' regard one person more than another ' or ' regard the persons,' James ii. 9 ; ' of plaiting the hair ' A. and ' the plaiting of hair ' R. with ' with braided hair,' i Pet. iii. 3 ; ' in the presence of ' A. and ' in the sight of R. with ' before,' Rev. xiv. 10. 82 The Part of Rheims in the In Table II (R. = A. marg.) we may compare ' that was over the king's bed-chamber ' A. margin, and * that was chief of the king's chamber ' R. with ' the king's chamberlain,' Acts xii. 20 ; also ' a purchased people ' A. margin, and ' a people of purchase ' R. with ' a peculiar people,' i Pet. ii. 9. 2. In several cases where the suggestion seems to have come from R., King James's Translators have shaped the rendering of R. into more idiomatic, or simpler, or less rugged English. Thus in Rom. xii. 10, 'in honour preferring one another' A. seems an amendment of ' with honour preventing {prac- venientes) one another ' R. ; former versions ' in giving honour going one before another.' In 2 Cor. xi. 2, ' espoused * A. is the true English equivalent of ' despoused ' R. which was taken bodily from the Vulgate [desjyondi) ; former versions varying between ' coupled ' ' prepared ' and ' married.' In 2 Cor. xii. 14, ' burthensome ' A. is a modernization of 'bur- denous ' R. ; former versions having ' chargeable,' &c. : see xii. 13, 16, I Thess. ii. 6. In Rev. xxi. 21, 'every several gate was of one pearl ' A. adopts and improves upon ' every gate was of one several pearl ' R. ; former versions ' every gate was of one pearl.' In Mark xvi. 14, ' upbraided them with ' seems suggested by 'exprobrated (exprobravit)' R.; former versions 'cast in their teeth' 'reproved them,' &c. In I Cor. xiv. 23, ' unbelievers ' A. looks like an Englishing of * infidels (injideles) ' R. ; former versions having the paraphrase * they which believe not.' Similarly in Eph. iii. 6, ' fellow- heirs ' A. has been evolved out of ' coheirs {coheixdes) ' R., former versions 'inheritors also'; and in Phil. iv. 10, * flourished again ' A. may be traced to ' reflorished {re- ficn^uistis) ' R. ; former versions ' revived again,' &c. 3. Other renderings of A. which seem intended as improve- ments on R. are Luke xii. 11, 'magistrates and powers' A. ' magistrates (magisiratus) and potestates ' R., former versions ' rulers and ofiicers ' or ' princes,' see i Pet. iii. 22 ; Acts viii. 40, ' passing through he preached ' A., ' passing through he evangelized ' R., former versions, ' he walked throughout the country (to and fro) preaching,' &c. ; Acts xiv. 23, ' ordained them elders ' A., ' ordained to them priests ' R., former versions, ' ordained them elders by election ' ; i Cor. Making of the English Bible 83 iv. 6, ' in a figure transferred to myself A., 'transfigured (transfguravi) into myself R., former versions, 'figuratively applied unto myself,' &c. ; i Cor. xii. 3, ' I give you to understand ' A., ' I do you to understand ' R., former versions, 'I declare unto you'; Gal. iii. i, 'before whose eyes Jesus Ckrist hath been evidently set forth, crucified among you ' A., 'before whose eyes Jesus Christ was proscribed, being crucified among you ' R., former versions, ' to whom Jesus Christ was before described before the eyes, and among you crucified,' &c.; 2 Pet. ii. 6, 'condemned them with an overthrow ' A., ' damned them with subversion ' R., former versions, ' condemned them and overthrew them,' &c. In I Tim. vi. 6, ' but godliness with contentment is great gain ' A., the structure of the sentence was probably suggested by ' but piety with sufficiency is great gain ' R. ; former versions being cast in quite different moulds, ' godliness is great gain (lucre), if a man be content with that he hath ' or ' howbeit, it is great auauntage whoso is godly and holdeth him content with that he hath.' The foregoing analysis is designed as an introduction to the comparative Tables which follow. It is an attempt to summarize the main points of similarity between the Rhemish and Authorized Versions, but it does not pretend to give an exhaustive account of the results which the Tables yield. To form an adequate estimate of the part which Rheims has played in the making of the English Bible, a study of the Tables themselves is needed. The reader will note in them many passages, not included in the analysis, in which, though the resemblance between the two versions may be slight, yet it is sufficient to suggest the probability, that the later Translators, who throughout paid so much deference to the earlier Version, were here also guided by it in their choice or arrangement of words. G a TABLES EXPLANATION OF THE TABLES Table I. The first column contains all the passages in which the Rheims and Authorized Versions, presenting either identical or similar renderings, differ from the earlier versions. The second column gives the rendering or renderings of the earlier versions. Table II deals in like manner with the Marginal Readings of the Authorized Version. In this Table the second column gives the Text Reading of the A.V. in addition to those of the earlier versions. Table III. The first column contains all the passages which are peculiar to Geneva, Rheims, and the Authorized Version. The second column gives the rendering or renderings of the earlier versions, excepting the Genevan. In all the Tables, the insertion of [Co^] [Tor] or [To] in the first column means that the reading is found also in the minor version, so described; see above p. 29. Abbreviations: i?=Rheims. ^1= Authorized. 5=Bishops'. (?= Geneva. TF=Whittingham. JJ/= Matthew. C=Cranmer (the Great Bible). r=Tyndale. Co = Coverdale. Co'^ = Coverdale's Latin-English Testament. Tav=Taverner. ro=;Tomson. When one rendering alone appears in the second column of any Table, all the earlier versions coincide. When two renderings appear, that with no letter affixed is the reading of the majority of the earlier versions, the letter or letters which follow the second rendering indicating the remaining version or versions. When three or more renderings appear, the letters of their respective versions follow each. As Matthew (M) and Tavemer (Tav) generally coincide with Tyndale (T), and Tomson (To) with Geneva ((?), I have not inserted M, Tav and To in the second column of the Tables, except where M or Tav differs from T, and To from G. Similarly Co (Coverdale) includes Co^ (Coverdale's Latin-English Testa- ment), unless Co"^ is affixed to another rendering. Square brackets [ ] mark the omission of a word or words in a version. At the foot of the page the Vulgate-Latin is given when it appears to have suggested the rendering of Rheims. TABLE I Readings common to Eheims and Authorized, but not in Earlier Versions. ST. MATTHEW. Eheims — Authorised. 16 who 18 spoused » R[Co'^'] espoused A^Tav] 23 which being interpreted is Earlier Versions. Chapter I. that BGWT. even he that C. which Co betrothed, married CMCo which is by interpretation BQWCoT. which if a man interpret it is as much to say as C. which is inter- preted Co^ Chapter II. 1 Bethlehem of Juda R Bethlehem of Judea A 5 in Bethlehem of Juda R in Bethlehem of Judea A 6 rule 10 rejoiced with exceeding great joy 11 they offered RlCo"^] they presented A 13 and after R and when A until 15 until [Co2] 18 are not [Co'^'\ 22 being warned Bethlehem* a city of Jurie BC. Bethlehem in Judea G. Bethleem ^ in Jury WCoT. Bethlehem of Jewry Co"^ at Bethlehem* in Jurie BWCCoT. at Beth- lehem in Judaea G. in Bethlehem of Jewry Co' govern, feed G rejoiced exceedingly with great joy B. rejoiced with an exceeding great joy * GW. were exceeding glad C. were marvellously glad CoT. joyed with exceeding great gladness Co' presented BG. offered v/hen BCCoT. after GIF. which when Co" till unto, till Tav were not after he was warned. Co^ being admonished Chapter III. 4 and the said John R and the same John A and his meat was 7 wrath {Co'^'] 10 the axe is 11 I indeed 15 and Jesus 17 and behold a voice J?[Co'] and lo a voice A this John BWCCoT. and this John G. but John himself Co^ his meat was. his meat was also G anger BG. vengeance is the axe I J5CCor. indeed I GW. I verily Co* Jesus, then Jesus G and lo there came a voice, and lo a voice came G 1 desponsata. * CCor Bethleem. * TF Bethlehem. ♦ IT ' gladness.' 86 Table I Rfieims — Authorised. 6 in their [Co*] 11 angels 13 came [Co''] 21 and going 24 torments^ [To] 1 the multitudes Earlier Versions. Chapter IV. with their the angels went and when he was gone BGWC. and when he went Co. and he went . . . and T. and he going Co'' gripings. maladies Co' Chapter V. IS one jot . . . shall not pass of the law E one jot . . . shall in no wise pass from the law A 20 that unless R that except A[Co''] 21 and whoso killeth R and, whosoever shall kill A 22 to [Co^][Tav'] 25 officer [Co''] 32 excepting the cause ^ of forni- cation R saving for the cause of forni- cation A (the cause of fornication ex- cept) [Co'] 44 abuse you R despitefully use you A 47 what do you more R what do you more than others * A (what more do ye) [Co''] 43 be you perfect therefore R be ye therefore perfect A[Co'^] the multitude BG. the press of the people W, the people CCoT one jot ... of the law shall not scape ' BGWCCoT. one jot . . . of the law shall not pass Tav. there shall not one jot . . . escape from the law Co'^ except, unless Tav whosoever killeth BC. for whosoever killeth GWCoT. whoso killeth Co'' unto minister, sergeant GW except it be for fornication, except it be for whoredom Tav hurt you. do you wrong CoT what singular thing do ye ye shall therefore be perfect ' 1 otherwise 2 sound not a trumpet R do not sound a trumpet A that they may [Co*] 6 but thou, when [Cu'] 7 much speaking Chapter VI. or else, else Co'' do not blow a trumpet B. thou shalt not make a trumpet to be blown GWC^T. let not trumpets bo blown C. blow not with a trump Co'^ that they might B. for to WCCoT. to G but when much babbling's' sake, much babbling GCo''Tav . " tormentis. * Printed in Roman type « G ' perfit.' ^ Co ' escape.' ^ causa. in the first edition, which was in black letter. R rir i l^^l.ui :..,„ ' « W ' babbling.' St. Matthezv 87 FJieims — Authori3ed. 8 ask him [Cd^} 15 neither will 16 be not as the hypocrites, sad R be not as the hypocrites of a sad countenance they may appear [Co^] 23 thy whole body if then R if therefore A [if . . . therefore] [Co'] 24 will , . . will 25 more than the meat . . . more than the raiment R\_Co'^'] more than meat . . . than rai- ment A 26 gather [Co^l 30 the grass of the field which to-day is Earlier Versions. ask of him no more shall BWCCoT. no more will G. shall not Co'' be not of an heavy countenance as the hypocrites are B. look not sour as the hypocrites' GW. be not sad as the hypocrites are CCoT. become not ye sad as hypocrites Co^ they might appear B. they might be seen WCoT. they might seem G. it may appear C all thy body, all thy whole body Co^ wherefore if shall . . . shall, shall . . . [ ] Tav more worth than meat • . . than raiment BG. more Worth than meat . . . more of value than raiment carry the grass of the field which though it stand to-day BC. the grass of the field which is ^ to-day GWCo'. the grass which is to-day in the field CoT i let me cast out R let me pull out A 9 or what man \_Co^'] whom if [Co'''] 11 know how to give [Co^] good gifts to your children R [Co^] good gifts unto your children A 24 doeth them [Co^] [Tav] 25 founded* Chapter VII. suffer me, I will cast' out BC. suffer me to cast^ out GWT. hold I will pluck Co. suffer I will cast forth Co' what man B. for what man GW. is there any man CCoT if B. which if know to give B. can give your children good gifts BCCoTav. to your children good gifts doeth the same grounded 4 testimony' 6 tormented 11 and I say 20 where to lay his head [Co''} Chapter VIII. witness pained, vexed Co'' 1 say BC. I say therefore WT. but I say GCo where to rest his head BC. whereon to rest his head W adds ' do.' * W ' standeth.' ' CT ' pluck.' * fundata. * testimonium. 88 Table I Rheims — Authorized. 28 exceeding fierce 32 went 33 and the swineherds R and they that kept them A 4 Jesus seeing R[Co'^'] Jesus knowing A 6 hath power in earth to for- give sins R\_Co'''\ hath power on earth to for- give sins 8 multitudes 14 then came to him the disciples of John [then came unto him the di- sciples of John] [Co*] 22 from that hour Earlier Versions. very fierce BG. out of measure fierce WCCoT. exceeding cruel Co^ departed, departing went Co'' then they that kept them BC. then the herdmen GWCoT. but the herdmen Co^ Chapter IX. when Jesus saw hath power to forgive sins in earth, hath authority in earth to forgive sins G multitude BG. people then came the disciples of John xmto ^ him 81 country 7 and going R and as ye go A 11 shall enter ' ICo^] who in it is worthy 12 salute it [Co'''\ 15 more tolerable ^ 18 in testimony* to R for a testimony against A [for a testimony unto] [Co''] and the Gentiles 21 rise up [Co'''] 26 revealed' and secret R^Co'''] and hid A 30 but your very hairs of the head are all numbered R but the very hairs of your head are all numbered A from that same hour B. even that same hour 2 WCCoT. at that hour G. at that same moment To, the same hour land Chapter X. as ye go J5. go and GWCCoT. as you go Co-' shall come who is worthy in it BGWCTCo\ in it, who is meet for you Co salute the same, greet it Tav easier in witness to and to the Gentiles, and to the heathen Co' rise BGTav. arise opened BCT. disclosed GW. openly shewed Co. shewed Co^ and nothing hid BC. nor hid G. and nothing so secret' WT. and nothing secret Co yea even ' all the hairs of your head are numbered BGWCTav. and now are all tlie hairs of your head told Co. and now are all the hairs of your heads ' GMCj ' to.' testimonium. Co ' time.' revelabitur. intraveritis. ' T ' hid.' * tolerabilius. ' Tav omits ' even.' St. Matthew 89 Bhdms — Authorized. 42 shall give drink to one B{Co'^'\ shall give to drink unto one A Earlier Versions. numbered T. but all the hairs of your head are numbered also Co'' shall give unto one ... to drink, giveth unto one ... to drink Co 7 multitudes 19 a friend of [Co'} 22 more tolerable 23 exalted' it 24 more tolerable 25 revealed ^ 27 delivered 10 a withered hand ElCd^} his hand veithered A 25 and Jesus 26 stand 3 [Co=][r(i?j] 27 and if I [CoqiTav] 38 from thee 45 more wicked 8 othersome R other A 11 mysteries [Co'*] 15 and I may heal them E and I should heal them A [and I heal them] iCo'} 19 the wicked one 23 threescore . . . thirty R sixty . . . thirty A 33 measures the whole was 38 the wicked one but Jesus GTCo''. 50 the furnace 52 scribe instructed R scribe which is instructed A 56 and his sisters are they not all with us iCo^'] Chapter XI. multitude BG. people a friend unto, a companion of Co easier, more easy Co^ lifted up BGW. lift up CCoT. exalted up Co^ they easier shewed BCCd^. opened given, given over Co^ Chapter XII. his hand dried up but when Jesus BWC. nevertheless Jesus Co endure also if I. but if I Co of thee worse Chapter XIII. some, part T secrets, mysteiy Co that I might heal them, that I also might heal them C that evil one BWTo. the evil one G. the evil man CCoT. the wicked Tav sixtyfold . . . thirtyfold pecks all were B. all be GWCT. all was Co. it be all Co^ the wicked BGWCT. wickedness Co- wicked (children) Co^. that wicked one To a furnace, the chimney Cu^ scribe which is taught BGWCT. scribe taught Co. scribe . . . learned Co'' and are not all his sisters here * with us BCCo. and are not his sisters all here * with us ^ exaltaberis. * revelasti, ^ stabit. * BGC omit ' here.' 90 Table I Eheims — Authorized. 7 whereupon 9 at table R at meat A 10 he sent [Cb*] 12 the body [7b] 15 themselves 19 looking up unto heaven R looking up to heaven A 22 multitudes 28 and Peter 30 the wind rough R the wind boisterous A [the wind strong] [Co-] 11 not that which . . . defileth that defileth a man E\_Co'^'] this defileth a man A 30 many others 33 fill [raw] 89 coasts [Co^] Earlier Versions. Chapter XIV. wherefore at the table sent his body them lifted * up his eyes toward heaven BC. looked up to heaven GWT. looked up toward heaven Co. looked up into tho heaven Co^ people, multitude G Peter, then Peter G a mighty wind Chapter XV. 5 take bread 9 understand [Co'] 9, 10 you took up R ye took up A 21 chief priests and be killed 22 Peter taking him unto him R Peter took him A[Co'^'\ be it far from thee ' 23 who turning R he turned and A 24 come after me {_Co'^] deny [Co^Tav'] 26 if he gain R if he shall gain A that which . . . defileth not defileth the man. that defileth the man G other many, many other GTFCo' suffice, satisfy Co parts, parties BGW Chapter XVI. take bread with them, take the breads perceive took ye up high priests, chief of the priests Co' and must be killed BWCT. and be slain GCo''. and be put to death Co when Peter had taken him aside BC. Peter took him aside favour thyself BCCoT. pity thyself G. look to thyself W. that be far from thee Co' he turned him about and BCCo. he turned back and G. turned he about and WT. he turned him and Cb' go after me B. follow me forsake if he shall win B. though he should win GWT. if he win CCo^. though he wanne Co » C ' lift.' ' absit a te. St Matthew 91 Rheims — Authorized. 2 white iCo''] 5 a voice \Co^'\ 16 cure ' 18 cured* from that hour R from that very hour A 5 one such little child [To] 8 rather than having cast 15 thou shalt gain R thou hast gained A 28 fellow servants [To] 29, 33 fellow servant [To] 31 fellow servants Earlier Versions. Chapter XVII. as white there came a voice heal healed even that same time EC. at that hour G. even that ' same hour WCoT Chapter XVIII. such a little child BGWCo^. such a child to be rather * than thou shouldest having . . . be cast BWCT. than having ... to be cast GCo^ than that thou shouldest have . . . and be cast Co thou hast won fellows fellow fellows BCCo. other fellows GWT. com- panions Co^. other fellow servants To Chapter XIX. 6 that therefore which God hath joined^ together let not man separate R what therefore God hathjoiiied together let not man put asunder A 8 saith y and I say let not ^ man therefore put asunder that which God hath coupled together 12 eunuchs'' . . . eimuchs . . . eunuchs R [ ] said I say BC. say Co chaste . . I say therefore GWT. but I chaste . eunuchs . . . , . eunuchs A , . eunuchs . . . eunuchs] [To] . . when the Son you also eunuchs . , eunuchs . [eunuchs . gelded . . 28 you which of Man shall sit shall sit R ye which . . . when the Son of chaste . BGC. chaste . . . chaste . . . [ chaste WT. gelded . . . gelded gelded . . . gelded Co. gelded gelded . . . [ ] . . . gelded Tav when the Son of Man shall sit . . which * . . . shall sit also chaste ye' Man shall sit shall sit A 24 hearing it RiCo^] heard it A 30 cried out ye also Chapter XX. heard this heard that cried 1 curare. ' curatus. ^ Co ' the.' * Tav omits ' rather." * coniunxit. • Co ' no ' : Co' has ' not ' and omits ' therefore,' ' eunuchi. » BC 'that.' Co'' ' you. 92 Table I Rkeims — Authorized. 6 and the disciples 8 a verj' great multitude others 9 and the multitudes 15 marvellous things R wonderful things A 16 perfited R perfected A 17 into ICo'^^ 19 never grow there fruit of thee for ever R let no fruit grow on thee henceforward for ever A [never fruit grow on thee for ever] [Co^j 28 go work 37 his son [Co'^l 42 rejected Earlier Versions. Chapter XXI. the disciples, so the disciples G many of the people BWCCoT. a great multitude G. much people Co^ other moreover the multitudes B. moreover the people GWCT. as for the people . . . they Co wonders BCCo. marvels ordained BCCoT. made perfit GW. or- dained Co^ unto never fruit grow on thee henceforwards ^ never fruit grow on thee from hence- forth Co go and work. work Co his own son disallowed B. go thy way refused and Chapter XXII. 8 ready 9 into [06^'] 10 bad and good 16 in truth 17 what is thy opinion R what thinkest thou A 21 render' the things that are God's 5 but ... all i? but all A 12 and he that R and whosoever A 13 but woe 15 than yourselves [_Co^'] 25 that on the outside R the outside ^[Co''] 82 fill you up R fill ye up A prepared out into, out . . . into Co good and bad truly how thinkest thou give those things that ' are God's BGC. that which is God's Chapter XXIII. all but whosoever BCT. for whosoever GW. for whoso Co, whoso Co'' woe. woe therefore GW than ye yourselves are. than you your- selves G the utterside fulfil ye ' B ' henceforward,' - rcddile. ' G « which.' St Matthew 93 Rheims — Authorized. Earlier Versions. Chapter XXIV. 7 kingdom against kingdom 11 rise iCo'^l 17 take 18 take 27 even into R even unto A 30 tribes* 40, 41 shall be taken 41 left 43 but this know ye R but know this A 49 shall begin fellow servants 50 the lord of that servant 51 appoint^ his portion R appoint him his portion A realm against realm BGWCTCo^. one realm against another Co arise fetch BG. fet fetch into, into CoT. kindreds is received BTav. shall be received GWCoT. received left alone B. refused of this yet be sure BC. of this be sure GWT. but be sure of this Co. but be ye sure of this Co^ so begin BCCo\ begin fellows the same servant's lord BCCo. that ■ servant's master GWT. the master of that servant Tav give him his portion BGWC. give him his reward CoT. give him his part Tav. put his portion Co'' 1 5 according to 19 time 21, 23 over a few things 27 usury' 30 cast j'e 46 punishment everlasting R everlasting punishment A Chapter XXV. after season over few things BCCo\ in little GWT. over little Co vantage, gains Tav cast everlasting pain Chapter XXVI. 3 who was called 26 took bread and blessed, and R took bread and blessed it, and A 27 to them 28 which [Co^l which was called BCCo. called when he had taken the bread and given thanks, he B. took the^ bread and when he had given thanks GC. took bread and gave thanks WT. took the bread, gave thanks and Co. took the bread and when he had blessed, he To them that. [ ] Tav tribus. ponet. * C omits ' the,' 94 Table I Eheims — Authorized. 30 an hymn ' being said R when they had sung an hymn A C8 he saith E saith he A sorrowful unto death 4 8 sign ' 53 give me presently R presently give me A £5 laid no hands on me R laid no hold on me A 57 they taking hold of R they that had laid hold on A 63 adjure ' 6i heaven [Qy''} 65 what need we witnesses any further R what further need have we of witnesses A 67 with the palms of their hands 73 thou also art Earlier Versions. when they had praised God B. when they had sung a psalm G. when they had sung a song of thanksgiving IV. when tliey had said grace CoT. when they had given praises Tav. when the grace was said Co^ said Jesus, said he Co' heavy unto the death token cause to stand by me B. give me GWT. give me even now C. now to send me Co. deliver me now Co^ took me not they that had taken B. they took . . . and GWCTCo'. they that took Co charge, conjure Tav the sky. the heaven GCoTav what need we of any moe witnesses^" BWCCoT. what have we any more need of witnesses G. what need we yet witnesses Co" on the * face with the palm of their hands BC. with their' rods GIF. upon the face Co. with the palm of their hands on the face T. upon the face with their fists Co^ thou art even BWCT. thou art also G. thou art , . . also Co. thou art Co'' Tav Chapteb XXVII. 9 pieces of silver 15 release 17 whom will you that I release R whom will ye tliat I release A 21 to he released R that I release A 23 why, what evil hath he done 24 rather tumult was toward R that rather a tumult was made A silver pieces BGW. silver plates CT. silver pens Co let loose BCo''. deliver whether will ye that I give* loose. whom will ye I shall let loose Co' that I let loose BGWCT. that I give loose Co. have let loose Co' what evil hath he done BWCTCo''. but what ovil hatli he done G. what evil hath he done then Co that more business was made BWCT that more tumult was made G. that there was a greater uproar Co. that there was rather an uproar Co- hymno. " signum. ' adiuro. * C 'his.' ' To omits 'their.' ' G 'lot.' 5/. Mark 95 Rheims — Authorized. 26 lie released R released he A 41, 62 chief priests 51 rocks 66 made the sepulchre sure, seal- ingup the stone, with watch- men R made the sepulchre sure, seal- ing the stone, and setting a watch A Earlier Versions. let he . . . loose BGWCT. gave he . . . loose Co. let he loose Co'' high priests, chief of the priests Co'' stones when they had sealed up the stone, they made the sepulchre sure with the watch B. made the sepulchre sure with a ' watch ^ and sealed the stone OWCT. kept the sepulchre with watch- men and sealed the stone Co, made the grave sure with watchmen and sealed up the stone Co'' 5 and the angel fear not you R fear not ye A 11 chief priests 14 make you secure' R secure you A Chapter XXVIII. the angel, but the angel GWCo^ fear not B. fear ye not GWCT. be not ye afraid Co high priests make you careless B. so use the matter that you shall not need to care To. save you harmless GWCT. bring it so to pass that ye shall be safe Co. make you safe Co^ ST. MARK. Chapter I. 5 there went forth . there went out . . . all the R all the A 7 there cometh a stronger than I after me R there cometh one mightier than I after me A 10 forthwith coming up R straightway coming up A the heavens opened the Spirit as a dove descending and remaining on him R the Spirit like a dove descend- ing upon him A all the . . . went out BGWCT. all that . . . went out M. there went out . . . the whole Co. all the . . . went forth Co* he that is stronger than I cometh after me BC. a stronger than I cometh after me GWT. there cometh one after me which is * stronger than I Co as soon as he was come up BC. as soon as he was come GWCT. anon as he was coming up Co"* heaven open BCT. the heavens cloven in twain G. heaven cleft W. that the heavens opened Co. the heaven opened Co* the Spirit ° descending upon him like a dove BCGWT. the Holy Ghost as a dove coming down upon him Co. the Holy Ghost like a dove descending and abiding upon him Co' ' the.' - CT * watchmen ' for ' a watch.' ' secures. * Co^ omits ' which is.' * GWT ' Holy Ghost.' 96 Table I Rheims — A uthcrized. 17 come after me R come ye after me A 23 a man in an unclean spirit R a man with an unclean spirits cried out [Co"] 24 who thou art 27 questioned^ among themselves unclean 35 rising very early . . . he i2 in the morning rising up a great while before day, he A 39 he was . . . casting out devils R he . . . cast out devils ^[Co^] 44 testimony ^ 45 to publish and to blaze abroad the word R to publish it much and to blaze abroad the matter A Earlier Versions. follow me a man vexed with an unclean spirit BWCT. a man which had an unclean spirit Q. a man possessed with a foul spirit Co. a man having an unclean spirit Co^. a man in whom was an unclean spirit To cried aloud B. cried what thou art. that thou art Co demanded one of another among them- selves BCT. demanded one of another GW. axed one another among them- selves Co. demanded among them- selves Co'^ foul in the morning very early before day ', Jesus when he was risen up BC. in the morning very early ^ before day' Jesus* arose and GWCoT. in the morning very early he rose up and Co"^ he . . . cast the devils out. he . . . drave out the devils Co witness BCCoTav. testimonial openly to declare many things and to publish this rumour B. to tell many things and to publish the matter ® GWCT. to speak much of it, and made the deed known Co. to publish and spread forth the word Co' Chapter II. 1 and again he entered into Capernaum* after some days 11 go into thy house R[^Co'^'\ go thy way into thine house A 13 multitude 14 he passed by 15 did sit down together R sat also together A 18 did use to fast R used to fast A after a few days also' he entered into Capernaum again BGWCT. and after certain days he went again unto Capernaum Co. and after certain days he entered again into Capernaum Co get thee hence into thine own * house, go home Co people Jesus passed by. he went by Co"* sat also together at meat BC. sat at table'" also GWT. there sat at the table Co. sat also at meat Co'* did fast, fasted Co * conquirerent. ' Cr omit ' before day.' ' Co omits 'very early.' Co ' he.' * testimonium. * WT ' deed,' C ' saying.' ' GWT omit * also.' R ' Capharnaum.' ' B omits ' own.' ^^ WT ' meat.' Sf. Mark 97 Rheims — Authorized. Earlier Versions. Chapteb III. 3 saith 5 being sorrowful R being grieved A 6 going forth R[Co'''] went forth and A 7 from Galilee . . . followed him R from Galilee followed him A 8 they about Tyre [Co'''] 9 he spake to his disciples 11 fell down 25 stand* 26 stand* 28 sons of men 32 multitude without seek thee R without seek for thee A said mourning BCT. mourning also GW. and was sorry Co. sorry Co'' departed and. went out and Co followed him from Galilee BGWCT. there followed him . . . out of Galilee Co. followed him . . . from Galilee Co^ they that dwelt about Tyre ^ Jesus commanded his disciples EC. he commanded his disciples GWT. he spake unto his disciples Co they fell down continue, endure Co'' continue BWCTCo''. endure GCo children of men. men's children CT people seek for thee without, axe^ after Ihee without Co 1 was gathered [Co'''] all the multitude R the whole multitude A sea . . . sea [Co^l 4 some [Co'''][Tav'] 7 yielded [Co*] 8 increased 12 seeing they may see hearing they may hear be converted * 15 by the wayside 16 who immediately Chapter IV. gathered all the people. a great people Co^ sea . . . seaside, water . . , seaside Co that some gave grew when they see they may see BC. they seeing may see GWCo''. with seeing eyes they may see Co. when they see they shall see T when they hear, they may hear BC. they hearing may hear GWCo''. -with hearing ears they may hear Co. when they hear they shall hear T turn that received seed by the wayside B. that receive the seed by the wayside GW. whereof some be rehearsed to be by the wayside C, that are by the wayside CoT. that are sown by the wayside Cd^ which at once BWCT. straightways GW. [ ] Co. forthwith Tav. anon Cb* ' G ' Tyrus.' * stare. ^ Co' ' ask.' * convertantur. CARLETON 'Hf 98 Table I PJmms — Authorized. 17 afterward 21 a bed 2'2 hid which shall not be made manifest ' R hid which shall not be mani- fested A neither was anything made secret R neither was anything kept secret A 25 he that hath, to him shall be given he that hath not . . . from him R he that hath not, from him A 26 cast seed into [Co'] 29 immediately 31 the seeds [Cd^'] 32 becometh greater 37 the waves beat * 38 in the hinder part of the boat iJ in the hinder part of the ship A Earlier Versions. and anon BWCT. for G. [ ] Co. and so Ca^ the table BGWCT. a table Co. the bed To so privy that shall not ' be opened BCT. hid ^ that shall not be opened GW. hid that shall not be openly shewed Co neither hath it been so secret BC. neither is there a secret G. neither so secret WT. and there is nothing secret Co. neither anything secret Co^ unto him that hath, shall it be given. whoso hath, unto him shall be given Co from him that hath not BGWCT. whoso hath not, from him Co. whoso hath not . . . from him Co^ sow seed in BWCT. cast seed in G. casteth seed upon Co anon is greater BCCo. is greatest GWT. waxeth greater Co^ the waves dashed BGC. dashed the waves in the stern, behind in the ship Co 2 in an unclean spirit R[Co'^'\ with an unclean spirit A 5 crying and cutting himself 7 I adjure * thee by God 10 besought him much 14 they that fed them R{Co'^'] they that fed the swine A 25 a woman R[^Co'''^ a certain woman A 26 neither was anything better R and was nothing bettered A Chaptee V. possessed of an unclean spirit, which had an unclean spirit G crying and all to cutting himself B. cried . . . and stroke himself sore' OW. crying and beating himself CCo. cried . . . and bet himself T I require thee in the name of God BWCT. I charge thee by God GCo. I will that thou swear to me by God To prayed him instantly the swineherds there was a certain woman, there was a woman Co the and felt none amendment at all BWCT. and it availed her nothing G. and was not helped Co. and had profited nothing Co* manifestetur. ' C ' no.' ' IF ' so liid.' * R ' bette.' * 0 omits 'sore.' • adiuro. SL Mark 99 "Rhtims — Aufhorized. 28 touch but 80 had proceeded B had gone out A 31 thronging \Go''\ 40 was lying 42 with great astonishment R with a great astonishment A 43 that something should be given her to eat Earlier Versions. but touch proceeded EC. went out GWT. was gone out Co. was gone Co^ thrust BWCT. throng G. thrusteth Co lay out of measure, with great wondering Co'' to give her meat BGWCT. that they should give her to eat Co. to give her to eat Co^ Chapter VI. 1 going out from thence, he R he went out from thence and A 6 about the [Co''} 9 shod R be shod A 11 testimony' 13 anointed with oil many 15 others but others R and others A 22 sat with him at the table R sat with him A [sat at board with him] Co^ 24 the head of John the Baptist 81 desert ^ place [Co^] 34 as sheep not having a shep- herd 89 all 40 in ranks 48 them labouring in R^Co'^'] them toiling in A 53 set to the shore R drew to the shore A 55 through that whole 56 besought he departed thence and about by the. about in the Co should be shod witness anointed many . . . with oil BCMCo^. they anointed many . . . with oil GWT. many . . . anointed they with oil Co other BGWCM. some Co. wother T some BCCo. and some GWT. but some Co"" sat at board also BCT. sat at table together GW. sat at the table Co John Baptist's head, the head of John Baptist Co'^To wilderness like sheep not having a shepherd BC. like sheep which had no shepherd GWT. as the sheep that have no shepherd Co. as sheep having no shepherd Co"^ them all here a row and there a row BWCCoT. by rows G. in rows Co^ them troubled in. that they were in peril with Co di'ew up into the haven BCCoT. arrived GW. arrived into the haven Tav. drew near the shore Co^ throughout all the. throughout all that GCo^ prayed ^ testimonium. 2 TT' board.' H 2, ' desertum. 100 Table I Rheims — Authorized. Earlier Versions. Chapter VII. 8 leaving the commandment B. laying aside the command- ment A hold 12 you suffer R ye suffer A[Co''''] 15 entering into him that can defile him R that entering into him can defile him A 17 was entered [Co^^ ^ '22 an evil eye 26 cast forth 27 filled the dogs 30 gone out \Co''\ upon \_C6'''] 31 again going out R again departing A 32 besought i?[Co^] beseech A the commandment . . . being laid apart B. ye lay the commandment . . . apart GWCT. ye leave the command- ment Co. the commandment . . . laid aside Tav obsei-ve. keep Co so ye suffer, thus ye suffer Co that can defile him when it entereth into him. that can defile him entering into him Co'^ came a wicked eye. wicked eye Tav c&st oMi BGWCTCo^. drive out Co fed. satisfied Co'^ the little dogs B. whelps GWCT. dog3 Co was departed BCCo. departed on when he was departed again B. he departed- again . . . and GWCTCo\ when he went out again Co pray B. prayed 3 will faint 8 filled 11 question ' 19 fragments * {_Tav] 20 seven loaves R the seven A of fragments * R[Tav] full of fragments A 24 I see men as it were trees walking R[Co^] I see men as trees, walking A 28 and other some as it were R and others A 31 rejected 32 taking him R took him and AlCo^] Chapter YIII. shall faint BCCo\ would faint GW. should foint CoT sufficed BGWCT. satisfied Co. full Tat; dispute broken meat I brake the seven BCo. 1 brake seven GWCTCo'' of the leavings of the ' broken meat. full of broken meat Co. of broken meat Co^ I see men * : for I perceive ^ them walk as they were trees BWCT. 1 see men : for I see them walking like trees G. 1 see men going as if I saw trees Co again some say that thou art BC. and some GWT. some Co. but some as Co' reproved, cast out Co took him aside and. took him unto him and Co ' introisset. ^ W 'turned,' Co'' 'went forth.' ' conquirere. * fragmentorum. * GH^r omit ' the.' ' Cr ' the men.' ^Girr'see.' Sf. Mark loi Rhehns — A uthorized, 36 if he gain R if he shall gain A Earlier Versions. if he shall ' win BWT. though he should win G. if he win CCo^. though he wanne Co Chapter IX. 2 alone . . . apart R apart by themselves A 3 and white exceedingly as snow R exceeding white as snow A 8 no man any more but Jesus R no man any more save Jesus A 10 with themselves questioning * 12 and how it is wi'itten of the Son of Man that he shall suffer R and how it is written of the Son of man that he must suffer A 14 questioning * \Tav] 16 question ^ \Tav] 17 multitude 23 if thou canst believe [Co''] 24 crying out R cried out A[Co^'\ 30 passed 37 one of such children [Co'^']\Tav] 49 every one 50 will 5 he wrote you this precept 18 and Jesus 19 do no fraud R defraud not A out of the way alone and became ^ very white even as snow BWCT. and was very white as snow G. and very white as the snow Co no man more than Jesus BWCTCo. no more any man save Jesus G. no man more save . . . Jesus Cd^ with them BCT. to themselves GW. by them Co. by themselves Co'' and demanded, and axed Co. asking Cd^ and the Son of man as it is written of him shall suffer BC. and as it is written of the Son of man that ^ he must suffer GWCo^. the Son of man also shall suffer ... as it is written Co. and also the Son of man as it is written shall suffer T disputing dispute company, people Co this thing if thou canst believe B. if thou canst believe it GW. if thou couldest believe CCoT cried, crying G took their journey BWCCoT. went GCo\ went together To any such a young ^ child BCT. one of such little children G. such a little child W. such a child Co every man shall Chapter X. he wrote this precept unto you BGWCT. did Moses write you this command- ment Co. did he write you that com- mandment Co'' Jesus, but Jesus Co defraud no man BCT. thou shalt hurt no man G. hurt no man W. thou shalt beguile no man Co. beguile not Co'' ^WT' should.' 2 ^rr' was made.' 3 ^^r omit ' that.' * con- quirentes. ^ conquiritis. * CT omit 'young.' 102 Table I Rheims — Authorised. 21 Jesus beholding him '27 beholding them RlCo^] looking upon them A 28 left 29 hath left 33 chief priests 41 began to be displeased at R began to be much displeased with A 42 they which seem to rule over R they which are accounted to rule over A their princes R[Co^ their great ones A 49, 51 the blind man 50 casting off his garment R casting away his garment 52 made thee safe * E[Co'] made thee whole A 8 others 13 if haply [Co'''] 14 now no man R no man A for ever 18 chief priests 27 chief priests [Tav'] 20 and Jesus 32 indeed a prophet RlCo^] a prophet indeed -4 [To] 2 in season R at the season A i him they wounded in head RlCo'''] they . . . wounded him in head A Earlier Versions. Jesus beheld him and. Jesus looked upon him and ' Cu'^To when he had looked upon them B. looked upon them and GWCT. beheld them and Co forsaken hath forsaken BGC. forsaketh WCoT. shall forsake Co^ high priests began to disdain at. disdained at Co they which seem" to bear rule among BGT. they which are appointed ' to bear rule among WC. the princes of the world have domination of Co. they that be seen to rule among Co"^. they which are princes among To they that be great among them, the mighty Co the blind when he had thrown away his cloke JB. he threw away his cloke and GWCT. he cast away his garment from him . . . and Co saved thee, helped thee Co Chapter XI. other BGWCTCu'^. some Co to see if. to see whether WT never man while the world standeth BGWCT. evermore Co. any more Co^ high priests high priests Jesus BWCCoT. Co" a very prophet. for then Jesus G. but Jesus a true prophet Co Co'^ Chapter XII. when the time was come BWCCoT. at a time G. when the time was at the time To the they . . . brake his head the ' Cd^ omits ' and.' G ' delight.' = C ' seen.' salvum fecit. 5/. Mark 103 Blieims — Authorized. 6 therefore having yet one son R having yet therefore one son A last 10 rejected 12 and they sought to lay hands on him R and they sought to lay hold on him A [and they sought to lay hold upon him] [Co*] 17 render^ 22 the seven woman [C^] 23 the seven 29 and Jesus 37 David therefore Earlier Versions. and so when he had yet but one . . . son BC. yet had he one son GWT. then had he yet one son only Co. wherefore he ^ having yet one son Co^Tav at the last, the last G disallowed B. did refuse GWCT. refused Co they went about also to take him BC. and * they went about to take him 44 abundance * [Co*] give seven BGWCT. seven Co"'. wife seven Jesus David JSCCol David Co superfluity they all seven Co. they those seven To then David GWT. there Chapter XIII. saith what manner of stones and in synagogues shall you be beaten R and in the synagogues ye shall be beaten A [and in synagogues shall ye be beaten] [Co''''] and you shall R and ye shall A[Co''''] for a testimony ^ 11 beforehand [To] in that hour 15 take [Co^l 16 for to take his garment R\To'] for to take up his garment A said what stones, what manner stones To and to synagogues and ye shall be whipped B. and into ' the synagogues : ye shall be beaten GW. and into the * synagogues and ye shall be beaten CCor yea and shall BCT. and GW. and shall Co that this might be for a witness B. for a testimonial GWCT. for a witness CoTav aforehand. afore GCo^ in the same hour BC. at the same time GWCoT. the same hour Co'' fetch to take his garment with him B. unto the things which he left behind him, for^ to take his clothes with him* GWCT. to fetch his clothes Co. to fetch his garment Co^ '■ Tao omits ' he.' * GPF'then.' ' reddite. * ex eo quod abundabat. G'to.' ^ Co omits * into the.* 'testimonium. * G omits*' for.' G omits ' with him.' IP4 Table I Rhehns — A uthorized. 17 woe to them 20 the days [Co'] 23 foretold you all things 25 that are in heaven [Co-] 27 from the uttermost part of the earth 32 nor the Son, but the Father R neither the Son, but the Father A 35 or at the cockcrowing iCa^] 36 lest coming Earlier Versions. •woe shall be then to them BWCM. then woe shall be to them G. woe unto them Co. woe is then to them T. woe shall be then to women (with child) Tav those days shewed you all things before BGWCT. told you all before Co. told you all things before Co'^ which are in heaven, of the heavens Co from the end of the earth BC. from the utmost part of the earth G. from one end of the world ' WCoT. from the highest part of the earth Co'' neither the Son himself, save the Father only 2 BGWCT. no, not the Son him- self, but the Father only Co. nor the Son save the Father Co'K neither the Son himself, but the Father To whether at the cockcrowing BWCT. at the cockcrowing G. or about the cock- crowing Co lest if he come BGWCT. that ho come not . . . and Co. lest when he cometh Co'' 1, 43, 55 chief priests 2 on [Co'''] of the people 5 murmui-ed [To] 9 for a memory ^ R for a memorial A 20 dish 21 indeed goeth 26 an hymn * being said R when they had sunj hymn A 29 all 33 heavy R very heavy A 34 sorrowful R exceeding sorrowful A death Chapter XIV. high priests in among the people, in the people Co grudged in remembrance, for a remembrance Co^ platter truly goeth BC. tnily . . . goeth GW. truly goeth forth Co. goeth T when they had praised God B. when an they had sung a psalm G. when they had sung the song W. when they had said grace CCoT. when the grace was said Co'', when they had given praises Tav all men. they all Co* in an agony, in great heaviness GW exceeding heavy B. heavy CCo the death very heavj' GWT. ' Co ' earth.' G omits * only.' ' memoriam. * hymno. St. Mark 105 Rheims — Authorized. 43 the scribes and the 48 are you come out R are ye come out A 53 assembled together R were assembled A 65 beat him with buffets R buffet him A[Co'''] 68 neither know I R I know not A 1, 3, 10, 11, 31 chief priests 6 he was wont to release R he released A 8 multitude 9 release 11 release 14 why, what evil 15 released 21 a Cyrenian 22 being interpreted ^ 27 and with him they crucify 29 passed by 34 being interpreted 40 looking on afar off 44 sending for R calling unto him A 5 entering into 11 did not believe R believed not A Earlier Versions. scribes and ye be come out. ye are come forth Co came BGWCT. come C. were come together Co. came together To beat him with fists, smite him with fists Co I know him not Chapter XV. high priests Pilate did deliver BGWC. he was wont to deliver Co. Pilate was wont to deliver T. was he wont ... to let loose Co"^ people let loose BGCCd^. loose WT. give loose Co deliver BGWCT. give . . . loose Co. let . . . loose Co"^ what evil iJGCoT. but what evil G. yea, but what evil W let loose BCCo'^. loosed GWT. gave . . . loose Co of Cyrene if a man interpret it BC. by interpreta- tion GWCo. interpreted Tav and they crucified with him BWCT. they crucified also with him G. and they crucified him with Co. and they crucify with him Co^Tav went by if one interpret it BC. by interpreta- tion GCo\ if it be interpreted WT. interpreted CoTav a good way off beholding him BWCT. which beheld afar off G. which beheld this afar off Co. afar off beholding him Tav. beholding it afar off Co^ when he had called unto him* BCo^. called unto him . . . and GWCT. called . . . and Co Chapteb XVI. when they went into B. they went into . . . and believed it not. did not believe it Co" interpretatum. * Co"^ omits ' unto him. io6 Table I Rheims — Authorized, 14 exprobrated * J? upbraided them with A 19 sat on Earlier Versions. cast in their teeth BWCT. reproved them of G. rebuked Co. reproached them for To sat him down on BM. sat at G. sitteth at WCo. is on C. is set down on T ST. LUKE. Chapter I. 6 and they were both 8 in the order of his course \_Co'''] 10 praying without [Co^] at the hour of the incense ElCo^} at the time of incense A 17 the just 25 to take away my reproach 38 handmaid [rau] 41, 44 did leap R leaped ^[Co^] 43 whence is this 46 doth magnify 48 regarded all generations shall 53 the rich he hath sent away empty R the rich he hath sent empty away A 56 and she returned R and returned A 57 full time 59 they called 63 a writing table 73 the oath they were both BCCo. both were GWT. and they both Co'' as his course came BCT. as his course came in order GW. when his course came Co without in prayer while the incense was burning * the just man. the righteous Co to take from me my rebuke BGWC, to take away from me my rebuke Co. to take from me the rebuke that I suffered T. to take away my rebuke Co'^ handmaiden, servant G sprang ^ whence cometh this BG. whence hap- peneth this WCT. how happeneth this Co magnifieth looked on. looked upon Co shall all generations BCCoT. shall all ages GW. shall all kindreds Tav sent away the rich empty BGWC. letteth the rich go empty Co. sendeth away the rich empty T. left the rich empty Co'', sendeth the rich empty Tav and afterward returned B. after, she returned G. and returned again WCTCo'. then returned . . . again Co time called writing tables and that he would perform the oath BC. and the oath GW. even the oath Co. and to perform the oath T exprobravit. CCoT 'aburnynge.' T ' spronge ' in v. 41. St. Luke 107 Bheims — Authorized. 74 that he would give to us R that he would grant unto us A 80 in the deserts* the day of his manifestation R the day of his shewing A Earlier Versions. for to give us BCCoT. which was, that he would grant unto us GW. and to give unto us Tav in wilderness BWCTCo^. in the wilder- ness GCo the day came of his shewing B. the day came when ^ he should shew himself GWCT. the time that he should shew himself Co 1 Caesar Augustus 10 fear not [Co'"'] 13 the heavenly army B the heavenly host A[Co''''] 14 in earth peace R on earth peace A 17 concerning this child 18 that were reported to them by the shepherds R which were told them by the shepherds A 22 according to 23 male 24 to give a sacrifice R to offer a sacrifice A according as it is written R according to that which is said A 27 in spirit R[Tav] by the Spirit A and blessed God [Co'^'] 35 thine own soul Jtl [^Co'''\ thy own soul A revealed ^ 36 Anne a prophetess R one Anna a prophetess A she was 38 coming in 49 be about Chapter II. Augustus Caesar BG. August the Emperor WT. Augustus the Emperor CCo be not afraid heavenly soldiers, heavenly hosts Co peace on the earth BCT. peace in earth GW. peace upon earth Co. peace be in earth Co^. peace in the earth Tav of this child BCo. of that same child W. of that child GCT which were told them of the shepherds BGWCTCo''. which the shepherds had told them Co after man child BGWCMCo. man T to offer BWCT. to give an oblation G. that they might give the offering Co as it is said BCTCo^. as it is commanded GW. as it is written Co by inspiration BCCoT. by the motion of the Spirit G. by inspiration of the Holy Ghost W and praised God. [ ] Cr thy soul opened a prophetess one Anna which was. the same was Co- coming . , . upon them, came forth . . . and CCoT go about, be in Co" desertis. 2 G * that.' ^ revelentur. io8 Table I Rheitns — A uthorized. 3 country 7 multitudes R multitude A 8 fruits worthy of 9 and now the axe is R and now also the axe is A 11 give to him R impart to him A [give unto him] [Co'^'\ 14 and the soldiers [C'y^] 16 I indeed mightier whose latchet of his shoes R the latchet of whose shoes A 17 he will burn Earlier Versions. Chapter III. coasts, region Co' people due fruits of. fruits woi'thy G now also is the axe. the axe is . . . already Co. for even now is the axe Cu' part with him GVr'. 21 Jesus also being baptized and praying 22 descended - 8 and Jesus [Co-] 14 through 15 all 19 to preach [Co'^'] 23 do also here in thy country 36 what word is this R what a word is this A unclean 88 besought him [Co'^l 1 and it 2 standing by the lake [Co'^ 11 their ships 12 when a man and seeing Jesus R who seeing Jesus A the soldiers, then the soldiers Co indeed I jB. truth it is that I I CCoT. I verily Co"- stronger whose shoes' latchet. whose shoe latchet CCoT will he burn BWCT. will he burn up G. shall burn Co. shall he burn Co^ and when * Jesus was baptized and did pray BGCT. and Jesus also was baptized and did pray W. and when Jesus also was baptized and prayed Co came down Chapter IV. Jesus, but Jesus GW throughout all men. evei-y man Co and to preach BCCoT. and ^ that I should preach GW. and preach M do the same here also* in thine own country, do it here likewise in thine own country G what manner of saying is this B. what thing is this GCo"-. what manner a thing is this WCT. what manner of thing is this Co foul made intercession to him BWCT. re- quired him G. prayed him Co Chapter V. it. then it GW stand by the lake ^ side their boats B. the ships that when BC. as there was a man and when he had spied* Jesus BWCT. and when he saw Jesus GCo^. when he saw Jesus Co ^ G ' that.' 2 descendit. = W omits ' and.' * BWCT ' likewise. 5 BT ' lakes. * Tav ' espied.' St. Luke 109 Rheims — Authorized. 14 go [Co'''] testimony ^ 19 multitude into the midst 24 hath power in earth to forgive sins RlCo^] hath power upon earth to for- give sins A into thy house R[Co'''] into thine hovise A 25 that wherein he lay R that whereon he lay A 29 others 80 their Pharisees and Scribes R their Scribes and Pharisees A[Co^] 34 children of the bridegroom children of the bridechamber J. 36 a similitude . . . unto them R a parable unto them A [a similitude unto them] [Co^] otherwise R if otherwise A Earlier Versions. go, sailh he BGC. that he should go WT. go thy way, said he Co witness press, people Co even into the midst B. in the midst GWTCo^. even in the midst C. among them Co hath power to forgive sins on* earth. hath authority to forgive sins in earth G unto thine ^ house BC. to thine house G, home to thy house WT. home Co his couch whereon he lay B. his bed whereon he lay GWCT. the bed that he had lien upon Co. the bed wherein he lay Co'' other, the other To they that were Scribes and Pharisees among them, the Scribes and Pha- risees CCoT children of the wedding chamber BG, children of the wedding WCT. wed- ding children Co unto them a similitude BWCCo. unto them a parable G. unto them in a similitude T for then BG. for if he do, then WCT. for else Co. else Co'' 3 himself 10 looking about upon them all R looking round about upon them all A 13 named * [Co'''] 18 unclean [Co^] 21 filled [Tav] 25 mourn and weep 33 do good to them that do you good R do good to them which do good to you A [do good unto them that do you good] [Co^] Chapter VI. he himself, he Co when he had beheld them all in com- pass B. he beheld them all in compass and GWCT. he beheld them all round about and Co. beholding them all round about Tav called foul satisfied mourn and wail B. wail and -weep GWCTCd'. weep and wail Co do good for them which do good for you BGWC. do good for your good doers Co. do for them which do for you T * testimonium. « PT ' in,* Co ' upon.' * nominavit. C ' thy.' no Table I Rheims — Authorized. 85 hoping 42 cast first the beam out ii![Co'] cast out first the beam A 46 the things which I say 48 founded' 49 without a foundation incontinent it fell R immediately it fell A ruin' Earlier Versions. looking cast out the beam out . . . first, first cast the beam out Co as I bid you BWCT. the things that I speak 0. that I say unto you Co. those things that I say Co- grounded, builded Co'' without foundation it fell immediately BCCo. it fell by and by GWT. it fell anon Co'' fall Chaptee VIL 1 and when R now when A 7 neither did I think myself R neither thought I myself A 10 they . . . being returned home R they . . . returning to the house A 12 the only son of his mother 16 and, That God 22 the lame walk [Co^] 26 went you out for to see R went ye out for to see A 28 but [Co'''] 31 whereunto then [Co''] 39 this man if he were a prophet 41 creditor \_Tav] 47 but to whom when I thought not myself. I thought myself (unworthy) also Co* they . . . when they were returned home B. when they . . . turned back G. they . . . turned back home again and WCT. when they . . . came home again Co. when they returned Co^ which was the only ' son of his mother BCCoT. who was the only begotten son of his mother GW. the only son unto his mother Co" and verily God B. and God the halt go. the halting go Co went ye forth to see. are ye gone out * for to see Co nevertheless, notwithstanding Co whereunto if this man ' were a prophet, he lender to whom, but unto whom Co 3 others 4 and when 6 the rock R a rock A moisture 8 other some R other A Chapter VIII. other when, now when GCo stones B. the stones 0, the stone WCoTav. stone CT. a stone Co moistness some fundata. * ruina. ' Tav ' only begotten.' ' Co'' omits ' man.' Co* ' forth. Sf. Luke III Rheims — Authorized. 10 seeing, they may not see R seeing, they might not see A hearing, may not understand R hearing, they might not under- stand A 11 and the parable is this R now the parable is this A 13 rock 14 pleasures of this life [Co^'] 15 which in hearing the word R having heard the word A 17 come abroad 20 desirous to see thee R desiring to see thee A 24 there was made a calm R there was a calm A 27 forth 29 unclean driven \Co^'\ 35 they went forth R they went out Al^Co^l 37 to depart 39 the whole city [Co'^'] 40 was returned 42 an only daughter R'^Co^'] one only daughter A[Tav\ 45 all throng and press thee R throng thee and press thee A 47 and the woman R and when the woman A 49 trouble him not R\_C6'''\ trouble not the Master A 1 cure' 3 for the way R for your journey A Earlier Versions. when they see, they should not see BGWCT. though they see it, they should not see it Co. they may see and see not Co^ when they hear, they should not under- stand BGWCT. though they hear it, they should not understand Co. that they may hear and not understand Co'' the parable is this BGCTav. the simili- tude is this WT. this is the parable Co. but this is the parable Co''' stones, stone Co voluptuous living, voluptuousness of this life Co which with BGWCT. that ... in Co. that in C6^ hear the word and come to light ^ willing to see thee BCo"^. and would see thee it waxed calm, it was calm Q out. out of the ship Co'Tav foul carried they came out. went they out Co that he would depart all the city was come again, came again Co but one daughter only BC. but a daughter only GWT. but one daughter Co every man BGWCTCo''. they all Co thrust thee and vex thee BCT. thrust thee and tread on thee GW. throng thee and thrust thee Co. thi'ong thee and trouble thee Co'^ when the woman. buir when the woman Co disease not the Master Chapter IX, heal to your journey BGWC. by the way Co. to succour you by the way T. towards your journey Tav ' GCT have ' come abroad ' in preceding clause, where RAB have ' be made manifest.' ' curarent. 112 Table I Rheims — Authorized. 8 others 10 a desert' place which be- longeth to Bethsaida R a desert place belonging to the city called Bethsaida A [a desert place that belongeth to Bethsaida] [Co'^'\ 11 need of cure R[Co'^'\ need of healing A 12, 16 multitudes R multitude A 14 make them sit down \Tav] 17 fragments* [Tav] 22 rejected and chief priests 25 if he gain lose himself and cast away himself R lose himself or be cast away A 26 and his Father's R and in his Father's A 20 altered '» [Tav] his raiment white and glister- ing ^ his raiment was white and glistering A 31 decease 32 that stood [Co^] 34 when they entered into the cloud R as they entered into the cloud 39 he suddenly crieth R he suddenly crieth out A renting him R bruising him A 41 and Jesus \Co'^'\ Earlier Versions. some BGWCMCo. other T a solitary place nigh^ unto^ the* city called * Bethsaida. a solitary place by the city called Bethsaida Co need to be healed, need thereof Co people cause them to sit down broken meat, broken pieces Co* reproved BGWCTCd^. cast out Co and of the high priests, and high priests Co"* if he win BGWC. though he wanne Co. to win T. if he did win Co'* lose himself or run in danger of himself B. destroy himself or lose himself O. lose himself and'' run in damage of himself WCT. loseth himself or runneth in damage of himself Co and of his Father B. and in the glory of the' Father GWCoT. and in the majesty of his" Father CCo"* changed BGWCTCo"*. changed of another fashion Co his garment shining very white B. his garment was white and glistered G. his garment was white and shone '^ WCCoT. his apparel was white and shining Co"* departing standing when they were come into " the cloud BCT. when they were entering into the cloud GW. when the cloud covered them Co suddenly he crieth. suddenly he crieth out Co'' when he renteth him BCo": when he hath bruised him GW. when he hath rent him CCor Jesus BWCT. then Jesus G. then . . . Jesus Co '■ desertum. ^ G ' near.' called.' • fragmentorum. '* altera. " Co ' shinod.' » GWT' to.' 7 CT ' or.' ' '» T ' under.' * T'a.: WCoT ' his.' • C ' that is » Co'' ' the.' Sf. Luke 113 Eheims — Authorised. 45 this word E this saying ^[Co'] perceived it not 46 greater ElCo"] greatest A^Tavl 47 but Jesus seeing E[Co^] and Jesus perceiving A Earlier Versions. that word should not understand it B. could not perceive it G. understood it not WCCoT the greatest when Jesus perceived BCT. when Jesus saw GW. but when Jesus saw Co Chapter X. 2 the harvest tinily that he send E that he would send A [tliat he will send] [Co''] 4 carry not purse E carry neither purse A 7 hire 12 more tolerable 14 but it shall be more tolerable 17 subject^ 18 as a lightning fall from heaven E as lightning fall from heaven the harvest, to send the harvest verily Co* 20 subject ^ unto you [subject to you] \_Tav] 21 in that very hour E in that hour A 22 delivered to me 34 took care of him ^ 35 repay thee 4 every one \_Co-] 13 know how to give 29 it [Co''] 31 in the judgment 32 in the judgment [Tav] 33 in secret E in a secret place A bear no wallet BWCTCu\ bear no bag G. bear neither wallet Co reward, wages G easier therefore it shall be easier, nevertheless it shall be easier CCoT subdued as it had been lightning fall ^ down from heaven BWCT. like lightning fall down from heaven G. fall down from heaven as lightning Co. fall down from heaven like the lightning Co''. as lightning fall down from heaven Tav subdued unto you BCCo. under your power the same hour B. that same hour GWC. at the same hour Co. that same time T given me BGWCTCo'^. given over unto me Co made provision for him. provided for him Co* recompense thee, pay it thee Co Chapter XI. every man. all them Co have knowledge to give B. can give them in judgment BGW. at the judgment CoTav. at judgment T in judgment BGW. at the judgment in a privy place BGWCCoT. in the dark Co'', in a hid place Tav * subiiciuntur. CARLETON BC ' falling.' I s curam eius egit. 114 Table I Rheims — Authorised. 45 thou speakest to our reproach R thou reproachest us A 48 they indeed 49 also . . . said R also said A[Tav] 52 those that did enter ^ R them that were entering in A [them that did enter] [Co'] Earlier Versions. thou puttest us to rebuke they, said they verily Co'^ them that came in BOWCT. them that would have been in Co. The enterers in Tav Chapter XIL 10 shall blaspheme against R blasphemeth against ^[Co''] 11 magistrates 2 and potestates i? magistrates and powers A say [Co'] 15 not in any man's . . . doth his life consist R a man's life consisteth not in A [no man's life consisteth in] [Co'] 16 spake 20 of thee 21 layeth up 26 the rest lCo''][Tav] 27 glory' arrayed 29 seek 30 all these things the nations ... do seek R all these things do the nations . . . seek after A 37 watching 39 and this know 41 Lord dost thou speak R Lord speakest thou A 46 appoint' his portion R appoint him his portion A 49 what will I [Co''] blasphemeth. shall blaspheme GW the rulers and ofScers BWCCoT. the rulers and princes G. rulers and powers Co^ speak no man's life standeth in BCT. though a man . . . yet his life standeth not in GW. no man liveth thereof (that he hath abundance) Co put forth, told Co from thee gathereth the remnant, the other Co royalty, majesty Co' clothed ask* all such things do' the heathen' people . . . seek for BGWCT. the heathen . . . seek after all such things Co. these things do all the heathen . . . seek Co\ all these the heathen people . . . seek for Tav waking this understand BWCT. now under- stand this G. but be sure of this Co Master tellest thou BGWCT. Lord tellest thou Co. Lord dost thou tell Cd\ Master speakest thou Tav set him his portion B. give him his portion GCo\ give him his reward WCCoT. put his part Tav •what is my desfre. what would I rather Co ^ introibant. - magistratus. ' gloria. * CoT ' axe.' * G^FTomit ' do.' ' BG omit ' heathen.' ' pouet. Sf. Luke "5 Eheims — Authorized. 50 hut I have to be baptized with a baptism R but I have a baptism to be baptized with A straitened 55 tliat there will be heat R there will be heat A 57 why of yourselves also judge you not R why even of yourselves judge ye not A 59 the very last mite Earlier Versions. notwithstanding I must be ^ baptized with a baptism, but I must be bap- tized with a baptism Co' pained BCCoT. grieved GW. pressed Tav it will be hot. we shall have heat TFT why judge ye not of yourselves, why judge not ye by yourselves Co' the uttermost mite BTav. the utmost mite 1 that very time R that season A [that time] [Co^] telling him R that told him A tlieir sacrifices [Co^JC^o] Chapter XIII. the same season that shewed him. shewing him Co^ 2 sinners more than all the Galilaeans R sinners above all the Gali- leans A 8 about it [Co''] 12 infirmity^ 15 to water R[Co'''\ to watering A 16 lo, these eighteen years 17 all things that were gloriously * done R all the glorious things that were done A [all the things that were gloriously done] [Co^] 18 wliereunto R[_Co'^'] unto what A and whereunto [C^] 19 cast into 21 three measures of meal till the whole was 28 you R you yourselves A their own sacrifice BWCCoT. their own sacrifices G. their sacrifice Tav greater sinners than all the^ other Galileans, more sinners than all the Galileans Co^ round about it disease, sickness Co"^ to the water lo, eighteen years BGWCT. now eighteen years Co. eighteen years Co'*, lo . . . eighteen years Tav all the excellent things^ that were done. all the glorious deeds that were done Tav what or whereto, or whereunto Co sowed in BGWCT. cast in Co. cast it into Co^ three pecks of meal* till all was BC. three bushels of flour till all was WT. three pecks of meal till it was all Co ye yourselves BC. yourselves Co ' first be.' - Co omits ' the,' Tav ' thother ' for ' the other.' 3 infirmitate. * gloriose. = £CCor ' deeds.' * G 'flour.' I a ii6 Table I Rheims — Authorized. 35 when you shall say R when ye shall say A Earlier Versions. that ye shall say. that ye say Co'' Chapter XIV. 7 them . . . that were invited R those which were bidden A [them that were bidden] [Co^] 9 place 15 that sat at the table with him, had heard R that sat at meat with him, heard A 21 master of the house streets and lanes [To] 28,29 finish 30 finish it R finish AlTavl 31 to make war the ffuests room that sat at meat also heard BWCT. that sat at table heard G. that sat by at the table heard Co. that sat with them at board heard Co' goodman of the house, householder Tav. broad streets and lanes B. places and streets GW. streets and quarters CCoT perform make an end BGWCT. perform Co. bring it to an end Co^ to make battle BGWCTCo\ to battle Co 3 and he spake [Tav] 12 of substance R of goods A 14 famine' 23 the fatted 25 his elder son [Co^l musick 26 be called these things 29 transgressed 30 for him \Tav] 2 account R an account A [Co''~\ 3 to beg [Co^] y make unto you friends of the mammon of iniquity R make to yourselves friends of the mammon of unright- eousness A you fail R ye fail A Chapter XV. but he put forth BC. then spake he G. then put he forth WT. but he told Co. and he told Co"^ of the substance B. of the goods dearth that fat BWC. the fat G. a fed Co. that fatted T. a fat Co'^ the elder brother, the elder son Co minstrelsy BWCT. melody G. the minstrelsy Co called those things BGWCTCo\ it Co brake BGWCT. have . . . broken CoTav. did . . . transgress Co'^ for his pleasure BWCT. for his sake G [ ] Co. him Co^ Chapter XVI. accounts, an accounts G and to beg make you friends of* the unrighteous mammon BCCo"; make you friends with the riches of iniquity GW. make you friends with ■' the wicked mammon CoT yo shall have need BCCo. ye shall want G. ye shall depart WT fames. 2 Co^ ' with.' 3 T' of.' Sf. Luke 117 Eheims — Authorized. 14 and the Pharisees which were covetous, heard all these things and they derided^ him E and the Pharisees also who were covetous, heard all these things, and they de- rided him A 16 from B[Co-^ since A 17 and it is easier for heaven and earth to pass Earlier Versions. all these things ' heard the Pharisees also^ which were covetous, and they mocked * him greatly * 25 good things R thy good things AlTav] 26 fixed pass 31 and he said 4 if he 6 you might say E ye might say A 11 it came to pass 13 lifted up 17 were [Co'^ 25 rejected 27 were given to marriage E were given in marriiige AlTav] until [Co''] entered ' [Co^] 31 in that [Co^J let him not return back E let him . . not return back A and since, and from Co easier it is for heaven and earth to pass away BW. now it is more easy that heaven and earth should j^ass away G. but ° easier is it for heaven and earth to perish CCo. sooner shall heaven and earth perish T. but it is easier for heaven and earth to pass away Co'' thy pleasure BWCT. thy pleasures G. good Co stedfastly set B. set go BGWCTCo'^. go down Co he said BCCoT. then he said GW. but he said Cu^ Chafter XVII. though he ye should say BTav. and should say GWCT. and say Co. ye shall say a^ so it was BGW. it chanced CT. it fortmied Co. it befell Tav put forth, lift up GCo are disallowed jB. reproved GW. refused CCoT were married, gave in marriage GW unto went at that BGWCT. and at that Co. and that Tav let not him . . . turn back again likewise ^ to the things that he left behind BC. let him not turn back to that he left be- hind GW. let him not turn back for it that is behind him Co. let not him . . . turn back again to that he left be- hind T. let him . . . not go back Co* ^ Tau omits 'things.' ^ Co omits 'also.' ^ deridebant. * To 'scoffed at.' » GTrCCoT omit 'greatly.' «^C omits ' but.' ' intravit. * C omits ' likewise.' ii8 Table I Bheims — Authorized. 34 taken 36 the one shall bo taken and the other sliall be left R the one shall be taken and the other left A Earlier Versions. received the one shall be received and the other left alone B. one shall be received, and another shall be left G. the one shall he received and the other forsaken C. [ ] WCoT. the one shall be received and the other shall be left Co^ Chapter XVIII. 1 he spake . he spake . . to them R unto them A\Tav] 12 tithes [Co''] 15 and they brought 36 multitude 37 they told him [Cd^'\ he put forth . . . unto them BWCT. he spake also . . . unto them G. he told them Co. he told . , , unto them Co- tithe, the tithes Co they brought people they said unto him. said they unto him Co Chapter XIX. 3 what he was R who he was A 4 sycomore* pass 5 come down in haste R make haste, and come down A 6 he in haste came down R he made haste, and came down A 8 standing R[Co'^] stood, and A defrauded any man of any- thing R taken any thing from any man by false accusation A 12 return 15 having received had gained by occupying R had gained by trading A 17 in a little R in a very little A what he should be BCCoT. who he should be GW. who he were Co'' wild fig come come down at once BGWCM. come down hastily Co. at once come down T. hasten thee down Tav he came down hastily, he came down in haste Co* stood forth, and taken from any man by forged cavilla- tion BGW. done any man wrong CT. defrauded^ any man Co. beguiled any man Co- come again, return again Co"^ receiving B. and had received GWT. when he had received C, after tliat'^ he had received Co had gained in occupying B. had gained G. had auantaged W. had done CCoT. had occupied Co-, had merchandysed Tav in a very little thing BGWCT. in the least Co. in little Co' sycomorum. 2 Co* omits ' that.' SL Luke 119 Eheims — Authorized. 19 and he said to him R and he said likewise to him A and be thou over i?[Co^] be thou also over A 21, 22 austere * 23 usury' 24 the ten pounds R ten pounds A[Tav] 25 ten pounds [^Tav] 27 but as for RlCo*] but A 28 he went before [rar] 29 the mount called Olivet R the mount called the mount of Olives A [mount called Olivet] [Tar'] 37 when he approached now to the descent' R when he was come nigh even now at the descent A [when he now approached near to the descent] [Tav] 39 multitudes R multitude A 42 they are \_Co'''\ 47 chief priests Earlier Versions. and to the same he said BGWCT. and to ' him he said Co. he said also to this Tav be thou also ruler over BGWCT. and thou shalt be over Co. and be thou also ruler over Tav strait BGWCT. hard Co. stern Tm vantage BGWCCoT. gains Tav. auaun- tage Co^ ten pieces BGW. ten pound ten pieces BGW. ten pound moreover, as for Co he went forward B. he went * forth before GWT. he proceedeth forth C. he went on forward Co. he went afore Co'' the mount which ^ is called Olivet BCCo^. the mount which is called the mount * of Olives GW. mount Olivet CoT when he was now come nigh' to the going down BGWC. when he went down Co. when he was now come where he should go down T. when he came now near to the going down Co'' company BGWCTCo''. Tav are they, is it Co high priests people Co. train 1 chief priests [Tavl 9 a long time 11 another [Co''] 12 and again 15 what therefore will R what therefore shall A 16 give the vineyard Chapter XX. high priests a great season, a great time To yet another again B. moreover G. moreover . . . too WT. again also C. and besides this Co. and Co^. [he sent the third] too Tav what then shall B. what shall . . . therefore GWCCo"^. what shall now Co. now what shall T let out his vineyard BWCCoT. give out his vineyard G. give his vineyard Co'- Co"" ' unto.' * Co- ' that.' austerus. « W'hilV - usuris. ' G 'near.' * WT ' proceeded. ' descensum. I20 Table I Rheims — A u tlcorized. 17 which the builders rejected ID chief jDricsts sought [Co-] •21 rightly [r«i>] •25 render 1 therefore and the things that are God's to God R and unto God the things which be God's AlCo"] 31 in like manner also all the seven R and in like manner the seven also A 34 marry and are given in mar- riage ^ 35 neither marry 36 neither can they die any more 46 will walk R dtsire to walk A 4 abundance ^ 5 adorned* 9 terrified* 11 famines* 12 drawing you E'Co'] being brought A 13 testimony R a testimony ^[Taz'] 15 which all . . . shall not be able to resist and gainsay R which all . . . shall not be able to gainsay nor resist A Earlier Versions. that the builders disallowed B. that the builders refused GWCT. which the builders refused Co high priests went about right give then and to God the things that pertain unto God BC. and to God those which are God's G. and to God that which per- taineth to God WT. and unto God that which is God's Co and in likewise the residue of the seven BWCT. and so likewise the seven G. likewise all the seven Co. likewise also they all seven Co^. likewise the residue of the seven Tav man-y wives and are married BGWCT. marry and be married Co. do marry and are given to marriage Co'', marry wives and are given to marriage Tav do not marry wives BC. neither marry wives GWT. shall neither marry Co. for neither can they die any more B. for they can die no more GWCo. nor yet can die any more CT. neither shall they be able to die any more Co\ nor can die any more Tav will go BCCoTav. desire to go GUT. willingly go To Chapter XXI. superfluity BGWCT. excess Co. it that was abundant (unto them) Co^ garnished afraid hungers B. hunger GWCT. dearth Co and shall bring you BC. and bring you a testimonial, a witness Co whereagainst all . . . shall not be able to speak nor resist BGWCT. against the which all . . . shall not bo able to speak nor to resist Co. the which all . . . shall not be able to withstand and gainsay C'o^. whereunto all . . . shall not be able to gainsay or resist Tav reddilc. traduntur ad nuptias. ' terrcri. abundanti. fames. * ornatuni. SL Luke 121 RJieims — Authortccl. 16 and you shall be R and ye shall be A 18 a hair 19 in your patience \_Co'''] 20 compassed about ■with an army R compassed with armies A know 21 enter into it R enter thereinto A 24 by the edge times [Co-][!ra).'] 25 distress of nations 26 men R[Co^'\ [Tav'] men's 34 and look well R and take heed A overcharged [Co"] Earlier Versions. yea, ye shall be BGWTar. moreover ye shall be Co. but yo shall be C. yea, and ye shall be T one hair, an hair Tav by your patience BGW. by patience C. with patience Co. with your patience T besieged with an host BCCoT. besieged with soldiers GW. besieged with hosts Tav be sure BCCo. understand enter therein BGWCTCo'. come therein Co through the edge BCCo. on the edge time trouble among the nations BG. the people shall be in . . . perplexity WCoT. the people shall be at their wits' end C. anguish of people Co\ affliction of people Tav and men's, and men Co take heed, but take heed Co. but take ye heed Co^ overcome BWCT. oppressed G. ovor- laded Co. grieved Tav Chapter XXII. 2, 4, 66 chief priests 3 that was sxirnamed R surnamed A [which was surnamed] [Co"] 6 promised [Co^] apart from the multitudes R in the absence of the multi- tude A 15 with desire I have desired 21 but yet behold R but behold A 22 according to that which is de- termined R as it was determined A [as it is determined] [Co^'] 26 he that is the greater ... let him become as R\_Co'''\ he that is greatest ... let him be as A high priests whose surname was BWCT. called G. named Co who was consented without tumult B. when the people were away GWCT. without any rumour Co with hearty desire I have desired B. I have earnestly desired GW. 1 have inwardly desired CT. I have heartily desired Co. I have desiringly desired Tav yet behold BGWCT. but lo Co. never- theless behold Co'' as it is appointed, as is appointed Tav he that is greatest . . . shall be as BWCT. let the greatest . . . be as G. the greatest . . . shall be as Co. the greater . . . shall be as Tav 122 Table I Bheims — Authorised. 30 thrones 1 31 Satan hath required to have you for to sift R Satan hath desired to have you that he may sift you A 34 knowest [To] 37 this that is written and ... he E and he A[Co'^'] those things that are concern- ing me R the things concerning me A 40 was come to the place R was at the place A 43 strengthening him 47 behold a multitude 50 cut off [Co'"'] 51 suffer ye thus far 52 chief priests [J'ar] 59 one hour this fellow also was with him 61 turning R turned, and ^ Earlier Versions. seats Satan hath earnestly* desired to sift you BC. Satan hath desired you, to winnow' you GWT. Satan hath de- sired after you* that he might sift you Co knewcst. [to have] known Co^ the same which is written BGWC. it . . . that is written Co. that which is written T. it which is written Co'' even . . . he. he Co those things which ' are written of me BCTCo''. doubtless those things which are written of me GW. look, what is written of me, it Co. those things which are of me Tav came to the place BGWCTCo^. came thither Co comforting him BGWCTCo\ and com- forted him Co behold there came a company BWCT. behold a company G. behold the multitude Co took away B. strake off GW. stroke off CTo. smote off CoT suffer ye thus far forth BCT. suffer them thus far GW. suffer them thus far forth CoMTo. suffer yet Co=» high priests an hour this fellow was with him also* BCTav. even this man' was with him GWT. this was with him also Co. this man also was with him Co* turned back and BGWCT. turned him about and Co. turned about and Cc.-. turned aback and Tav 4 chief priests 5 he stirreth R he stirreth up A from Galilee 7 who . . . himself R who himself A Chapter XXIII. high priests he moveth BGWCT. he hath moved Co. he hath stirred Co*, he maketh com- motions in Tav at Galilee which 1 thrones. * C omits ' earnestly.' ^ T ' sift.' 'after you.' * Cd^ ' that.' ' Tav omits ' also.' * Co' omits WT ' fellow.' Sf. Lttke 123 Elieims — Authorised. 10 and . . . the chief priests R and the chief priests A 11 set liim at nought 13 chief priests 17 release 18 cried out ICo^'] release 19 who sedition^ [Co'] 20 I'elease 22 why, what evil 25 released sedition ^ 26 country 28 turning 32 malefactors 35 with them derided * him 36 and the soldiers 40 neither dost thou fear God R dost not thou fear God A 41 and we indeed justly ^ 45 in the midst 46 saying this ^[Co^] having said thus A 53 this man [Tav'\ 56 spices [Co^] have let loose Co^ cried . loose Co^ Earlier Versions. tho high priests the high priests . . , also G despised him high priests let • . . loose. cried aloud B. deliver, let . which insurrection let . . . loose BGWCTCo. deliver Co\ dimisse Tan what evil BWCT. but what evil G. what evil then Co let loose insurrection field turning hack B. turned back . . . and GWCT. turned him about . . . and Co. turned . . . and Co^ evil doers BCT. which were evil doers GW. which were misdoers Co. wicked men Co^. felons Tav mocked him with them, with them mocked him Co'' the soldiers fearest thou not God BGWCCo\ and thou fearest not God also Co. neither fearest thou God T and we truly are righteously punished B. we are indeed righteously here G. we are righteously punished WCT. and truly we are therein by right Co. and surely we are therein by right Co^, we are justly punished Tav even through the midst, through the midst G when he thus had said, when he had so said Co he. the same Co^ sweet odours BC. odours GWT. the spices Co Chapter XXIV. 9 the rest [Tav'] 12 stooping down [Tar] the remnant, the other Co when he had looked in B. looked in and GW. stooped in and CCoT. stooped down and Co^ seditionem. deridebant. ' et nos quidem iuste. 124 Table I Bheims — A u thorized. 19 concerning Jesus 20 chief priests 21 since these things were done 27 beginning in all the Scriptures the things that were concerning him R in all the Scrijitui-es the things concei'ning himself A 23 whither they went 32 heart {Co^'\ 37 frighted i? affrighted A 44 all things [Co"'] written in the law . . . and the psalms of me R written in the law . . . and in the psalms concerning me A 49 I send [_Tav] 51 whiles he blessed them R while he blessed them A hZ praising and blessing God [Tav] Earlier Versions. of Jesus BGWCrCo". that of Jesus Co. of Jesu Tao high priests since they were done Bl'av. that they were done GWCT. that this was done Co. since these things happened Co^ he began . . . and in all the Scriptures the ' things which were written of him '^ BGW. in all the Scriptures which were written of him CT. all the Scriptures that were spoken of him Co. all the Scriptures that were of him Co^ which they went unto BCCo. which they went to GWT. whereunto they went Co"^ hearts afraid all written of mc in the law psalms . and in the I will send BGWCCoT. I shall send Co''. I do send To as he blessed them, when he blessed them Co praising and lauding God. giving praise and thanks unto God Co ST. JOHN. Chapter I. 3 by him, and without him by it, and without it. by the same, and without the same Co 14 the only begotten of the the only begotten Son that came from Father the Father B. the only begotten Son of the Father 31 manifested' 72 declared, made known Co^ made manifest A 33 remaining* tarrying still B. tarry still GWCCoT. abiding Co'' 35 the next day again John stood the next day after John stood again, the R next day John stood again G again the next day after John stood A [the next day again stood John] [Cy^] ^BH^' those.' 2 £ 'himself.' ' manifestetur. * manentem. SL John 125 Rheitns — Authorized. 36 beholding R looking upon A 41 he 42 which is, being interpreted ^ 47 an Israelite in very deed R an Israelite indeed A 51 you shall see R ye shall see A[Co'^'\ 1 Cana of Galilee [Co"] 2 to [Co'''\ 11 he manifested " i? manifested forth 14 he found in the temple . . . and the l^ankers sitting R found in the temple . . . and the changers of money sitting A 15 the oxen 22 he said this R he had said this unto them A Earlier Versions. •when he beheld B. ho beheld . . . and GWCT. when he saw Co the same, this Tav which is, by interpretation, which is, interpreted Co^ a right Israelite BCCoT. indeed au Israelite GTF, a true Israelite Co'' shall ye see Chapter II. Cana a city of Galileo BCT. Cana a town of Galilee GW. Cana in Galileo Co imto shewed, shewed forth G found sitting in the temple . . . and changers of money BWCCoT. found in the temple . . . and changers of money sitting there G. found in the temple . . . and many exchangers sitting Co^ oxen he thus had said BC. he thus said unto them GW. he thus said CoT. he said it Co" 28 do bear me witness R bear me witness A 31 from above ICo^] Chapter III. are witnesses BWCT. ai-e my witnesses GCo. bear me record Co" from on high BGCo. from an high WCTTo when . . . therefore R when therefore A Jesus therefore wearied R Jesus therefore being wearied A there cometh 7, 10 give me to drink 10 living water [rat;] 11 the living water R that living water A 12 himself 14 shall not thirst for ever R shall never thirst A[Co'*'\ 15 this water Chapter IV. after that B. now when GCo. as soon as WCT. when . . . then Co" Jesus then being weary BC. Jesus then wearied GWT. now when Jesus was weary ... he Co. Jesus being weary Co' and there cometh B. there came also' GCo''. and there came WCT. then came there Co give me drink water of life, that water of life Co that water of life, the water of life Co" he himself, he Co'' shall never be more athirst of that water BGWCT. Co. that water Co'' that same water 1 interpretatum. " manifestavit. ^ G omits ' also.' 126 Table I Rheims — A idhorised. 23 the Father also seeketh such R the Father seeketh such A 25 I know [Co'^'] 35 to harvest 39 and . . . many J? and many A[Co'^] 53 himself believed, and his whole house Earlier Versions. such the Father also requireth EC. the Father requireth even such G. verily such the Father requireth WT. the Father will have such so Co. the Father also requireth such Co'^. such also the Father seeketh Tav I wot BCCo. I know well G. I wot well WT unto harvest, unto the harvest Co many, now many G he believed and all his household BGTFCf. believed Avith his whole house Co. he and all his house did believe Co* Chapter V. 3 in these lay in his in- 5 that had been firmity ^ R which had an infirmity A 6 a long time 18 making [Co''] 19 what things soever he doeth, these 20 himself may [C/] 23 that all R that all men A[Co'''\lTav] doth not honour the Father R honoureth not the Father A[Co'^'\[Tav'] 26 so he hath given to the Son also R so hath he given to the Son A [so hath he also given unto the Son] [Co^] 27 to do judgment also R to execute judgment also A 34 I receive not testimony ' 35 you would . . . rejoice R ye were willing ... to rejoice A in which lay BWCT. in the which lay G. wherein lay Co which had been diseased BGWCT. which hath lien sick Co. continuing in a disease Co'' long time BGWCT. so long Co. a great while Co^ and making B. and made whatsoever he doeth, that BWCCoT. whatsoever things he doeth, the same things G. what things soever he doeth, the same Co'' he himself, he Co'^Tav should, shall CoTav because that all men. that they all Co the same honoureth not the Father so likewise hath he given to * the Son. so hath he given the Son Tav also to judge BWCT. also to execute judgment GCo. to execute judgment Co" I receive not the record BGWCT. I take no record Co. I receive no record Co" ye would . . . have rejoiced, ye would have rejoiced Co infirmitate. 2 Co ' unto.' ^ testimonium. St John 127 HJieims — Aullwrized. 38 you have not R ye have not A 43 you will receive R ye will receive A 1 Jesus went 12 fragments ' 13 they gathered therefore R therefore they gathered A fragments ^ R the fragments A[Tav] 18 by reason of 19 see [Co^] 22 boat . . . boat 23 boats 43 Jesus therefore answered 64 who they were [Co^'] Earlier Versions. have yc not, have you not To will ye receive Chaiter VL Jesus went his way. went Jesus Co broken meat, broken pieces Co^ and they gathered BCT. then they gathered GWCo. then gathered they Co^ the broken meat, the broken pieces Co'' w^ith BGWCTCo-. through Co saw ship . . . ship ships Jesus answered BWCCoT. Jesus then answered G. then answered Jesus Co* which they were Chapter VII. 5 neither did his brethren believe in him 12 there was much murmuring ... of him R there was much murmuring . . . concerning him A others [Tav] 15 letters* 23 are you angry at me R are ye angry at me A 25 seek [Co'^'][Tav] 31 these which 33 yet a little time I am yet a little while am I 34 you cannot come R ye cannot come A 36 you cannot come R ye cannot come A 38 living water [Co''] 41 others 45 chief priests 49 that knoweth not R who knoweth not A neither his brethren believed in him B. as yet his brethren believed not in him GWT. his brethren also' be- lieved not in him CCo. his brethren did not believe on him Co* much murmuring of him was there B. much murmuring was there of him GWCT. there was a great murmur of him Co. other, wother T the Scriptures BGWCTCo''. the Scripture Co disdain ye at me BWCTCo''. be ye angry with me G. disdain ye then at me Co go about these that BCCo^ [ ] yet am I a little while. I am yet a little while Co can ye not come, can not ye come Co^ can ye not come, can not ye come CoTo water of life, the water of life Co other high priests which know not. which do not know Co'' ^ fragmenta. fragmentorum. C omits ' also.' * litteras. 128 Table I Rheims —Authorized. Earlier Versions. Chapter VIII. 7 he that is without sin of you, let him first throw the stone R he that is without sin among you, let him first cast a stone 21, 22 you cannot come R ye cannot come A 28 these things I speak R I speak these things A 31 my disciples indeed [Co'] 83 how sayest thou [Co'^'\ 40 seek [Co'^'] [Tav] 52 we have known R we know A S they which [Co^'] that he was [Co'^'\, 9 he said [Co^] 12 I know not 19 how then doth he now see 21 we know not (and) 22 put out of the synagogue 25 I know not 28 reviled [To] but we are 31 him he heareth 34 thou wast 39 for judgment came I R for judgment I am come A let him that is among you without sin, first cast the stone B. let him that is among you without sin, cast the first stone GWCT. he that is among you without sin, let him cast the first stone Co. which of you is without sin, let him throw the first stone Co"', the faultless person of you, first cast the stone Tav can ye not come, can not ye come Co even so I speak these things EC. so I speak these things Gf. even so I speak WCoT. speak I Co'^. these I speak Tav my very disciples, verily my disciples G how sayest thou then BCCo, why sayest thou then go about know we. do we know Co' Chapter IX. they that when he was BG. how that he was he himself said I cannot tell how doth he now see then cannot we tell B. can we not tell GTFCCor. we can not tell Co"^ excommunicate out of the synagogue. excommunicate CoTav I cannot tell rated BCCoT. checked WG. cvirsed Co' we are BCCo\ we be GWT. [ '\^ Co him heareth he. him doth he hear Co'' thou art I am come unto - judgment 1 entereth not 12 whose own the sheep are not 39 they sought therefore R therefore they sought again A [therefore sought they] [Co^} Chapter X. entereth not in neither the sheep are his own. whose own the sheep be not Co'' again they went about, they went about again Co 1 Co omits clause. 2 Co ' to.' St. John V2.C) Bheims — Authorised. 19 concerning their brother 32 had not died 42 and I did know R and I knew A 45, 57 chief priests 48 nation 51 and this 3 the feet of Jesus 6 the things that were put in what was put therein A 10 chief priests 20 and there were 21 of Galilee [Co''\ 24 the grain of wheat R a corn of wheat A 32 if I be 34 abideth for ever [Co"] 35 in darkness 37 they believed not RlCo"] yet they believed not A 39 they could not believe 40 and be converted Earlier Versions. Chapter XI, over their brother BCCoT. for their brother OW. as concerning their brother Co'' had not been dead, should not have died Co'' howbeit I know BCCo. I know G. I wot WT. I knew Co^ high priests the people BWCT. the nation G. people Co this Chapter XII. Jesus' feet R that which was given, it that w^s given Co'' high priests they were, now there were G a city of Galilee B. in Galilee G. a city in Galilee WCT. out of Galilee Co the wheat corn if I were, when I am Oo abideth ever BTav. bideth for ever G. bideth ever WCT. endureth for ever Co in the dark, in the darkness Co yet believed not they BCT. yet believed they not could they not believe, could not they believe Co' and should be converted. and be turned Co^ Chapter XIII. 4 his garments 24 therefore Simon Peter beckon- eth to him R Simon Peter therefore beckon- ed to him A 25 leaning upon . . , saith R lying upon . . . saith A 28 but no man knew R now no man knew A he said this R he spake this A his upper garments, his clothes Co^ to him beckoned Simon Peter there- fore BC. to him beckoned therefore^ Simon Peter GWCoT. then beckoned unto him Simon Peter Co'' when he leaned on . . . said SC. as he leaned on . . . said GWT. leaned upon . . . and said Co. when he therefore leaned upon ... he said Co' that wist no man BWCT. but none knew G. but the same wist no man Co. but none of them . . . did know Co* he spake BWCT. he spake it G. he said ifc Co. he said that Co" CARLETON * Cor omit 'therefore. K I30 Table I Rheims — Authorized. 80 he therefore having received R he then having received A 33 you cannot come R ye cannot come A 34 I give Earlier Versions. as soon then as he had received ... he BQWCT. when he had received . . . he Co. when he then had received ... he Co'^ can ye not come, can not ye come Co^ 3 and prepare [Co'^] 18 I will come [Co^] 20 you shall know R ye shall know A 21 he it is manifest ^ myself 22 manifest '^ thyself 23 make abode R make our abode A 29 I have told you 30 I will not [Co'] give I Chapter XIV. to prepare I come BCo. but will come WCT shall ye know I will come G. but 2 every branch in me, not bear- ing fruit R every branch in me that bear- eth not fruit A 8 you are clean R ye are clean A 5 you can do R ye can do A 15 I call you not 17 these things I command you the same is he. is he 0 shew mine own self BGWCCoT. shew myself Co^. open myself Tav shew thyself make our dwelling BCo. will dwell GWT. dwell CTav. make a dwelling place Co"^ have I shewed you BWCT. have I spoken unto you G. have I told you Co. I tell it you Co* will I not. will not I Co Chapter XV. every branch that beareth not fruit in me BGWCT. every branch that bringeth not forth fruit in me Co. every branch not bringing forth fruit in me Co^ are ye clean can ye do call I not you B. call I you not GWCCoT. I will not ... call you Co' this command I you BWCT. these things command I you G. this I command you Co. these things do I command you Co' have they proceedeth of Chapter XVI. spoken said out of the synagogues they they shall put yo\i out of their syna- will cast you R goguo B. they shall ^ excommunicate they shall put you out of the you synagogues A 22 they have 26 proceedeth from ^ manifestabo * manifestaturus. 3 Co' ' will.' St. John 131 Rheims — Authorized. 16 because I go 17 and, because I go •20 you shall be made sorrow- ful R ye shall be sorrowful A 23, 26 you shall ask R ye shall ask A 26 ask the Father R pray the Father ^[Co^] 28 I came forth 30 camest forth 32 and it is now come R yea, is now come A because the Father 33 I have spoken Earlier Versions. for I go and, that I go BWCT. and, for I go G. for I go Co. and that, because I go Co'' ye shall sorrow, ye ^ shall be sorry Co shall ye ask pray unto my Father BW. pray unto the Father GCo. speak unto my Father CT I went out BWCoT. I am come out G. I came out C camest BWCT. art come out G. camest out Co. art come forth Co^ and is already come BGWCT. and is come already Co. and now draweth nigh Co'' for the Father, for my Father W have I spoken 6 manifested '^ 11 I am 12 the son of perdition {Co''} 24 they also Chapter XVII. declared am I that lost child BCCoT. the child of per- dition G. that child of perdition W they, they . . . also Co'' Chapter XVIII. 3 Judas therefore having re- ceived R Judas then having received 3, 35 chief priests 4 Jesus therefore [Co'''] 5 and Judas 8 if therefore you seek me R if therefore ye seek me A 11 the chalice . . . shall not I drink it R the cup . . . shall I not drink it ^ 23 but if well 25 they said therefore Judas then after he had received. Now when Judas had taken unto him ' . . . he Co high priests and Jesus BC. then Jesus GWT. Jesus now Co Judas, now Judas G if ye seek me therefore BC. therefore if ye seek me GW. if ye seek me, then Co. if ye therefore * seek me TCo'' shall I not drink of the cup. wilt thou not that I shall drink the cup Cd^ but if I have well spoken BGWCCo. if I have well spoken T. but if I have spoken well Co' then said they BCCo. and they said Co'' ' you. ' manifestavi. ' Co'' omits ' unto him. * T omits ' therefore.' K 2, 132 Table I Rheims — Authorised, 26 did cut off R[Ca'] cut off A 30 a malefactor ' delivered him up 31 according to your law 34 others 39 release one to you R release unto you one A will you therefore that I release R will ye therefore that I release smote off. Earlier Versions. had smitten off Co an evil doer delivered him after your own law. after your law CoTav other, some other Co deliver you one loose BGWCT. give one loose unto you Co. let loose unto you one Co^ will ye 2 that I loose BCT. will ye then that I loose GW. will ye now that I loose Co. will ye therefore that I let loose Co"^ 4 saith \(k?'] 5 the purple vestment R the purple robe A 6, 15, 21 chief priests 8 when Pilate therefore 10, 12 release 12 this man 24 upon my vesture^ they have cast lots R for my vesture they did cast lots A 25 and there stood R now there stood A 31 taken away 38 take away 39 at the first a mixture * of myrrh and aloes Chapter XIX. said the robe of purple B. a purple garment GCo^. a robe of purple WCT. a purple robe Co high priests when Pilate, when Pilate then G loose, let . . . loose Co"^ him for my coat did they cast lots BC. en my coat did cast lots GWT. on my coat have they cast lots Co. upon my raiment have they cast lots Co- there stood, then stood GWTav taken down take down at the beginning BWCT. first G. afore Co of myrrh and aloes mingled together, myrrh and aloes mixt together Co* Chapter XX. 11 she stooped down and looked she bowed herself BGWCT. she looked 13 because they have [Co^'] 16 saith to him R saith unto him A[Co'^'] 22 said this 27 then he saith R then saith he A 31 and that believing Co. she stooped and looked Co'' for they have BCT. they have said unto him said those words BC. said that after that saith he BCo^. after said he G. after that said he WCCoT and that in believing BGWCT. and that ye through belief Co. and that ye be- lieving Co^ malefactor. » B ' you.' ' vestem. * mixturam. The Acts of the Apostles 133 Bheims — Authorized. 3 and they went forth R they went forth A they took nothing R they caught nothing 6 cast . . . cast and now 7 that disciple therefore . . . saith to Peter R therefore that disciple . . . saith unto Peter A [so that disciple . . . saith unto Peter] [Co'^] 21 Lord, and . . , what R Lord, and what A 25 the world itself R even the world itself A Earlier Versions. Chapter XXI. they went their way BGWCT. they went out Co. and they went out Co'' caught they nothing, took they nothing Co cast out . . . cast out and anon BWCT. and ... at all G. and ... no more Co. and . . . now Co* then said the disciple . . . unto Peter. therefore said the disciple . . . unto Peter G Lord, what BGWCTCo". CoTav the world Lord, but what THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. 16 concerning Judas [Co^"] 17 of this ministry 19 it was made notorious R it was known A [it was made known] Co'' 23 who was surnamed 26 ntimbered^ 7 they were all amazed Chapter I. of Judas in this ministry B. in this ministration GWCT. of this ministration Co it is known whose surname was. whose surname isCo* counted Chapter II. they wondered all. they were all astonied Co'' of Galilee and in Cappadocia BCo. and of Cappa- docia beside Cyrene BGWCT. by Cyrene Co. which is about Cyrene Co^ they were all 18 pour out in those days of my pour out* of my Spirit in those days Spirit 19 signs ^ tokens vapour [Co''] the vapour, the vapours To 22 by miracles with miracles BCCoT. with great works G. with notable works W Galileans [Co"] 9 and Cappadocia [Co''] 10 about Cyrene 12 and they were all annumeratus. ' Co' ' foi-th.' signa. 134 Bheitns — Authorized. 25 I foresaw 28 made known ' to me 33 being exalted therefore R therefore being . . . exalted A 37 the rest of the apostles 39 to you is the promise R the promise is unto you A 40 did he testify * Table I Earlier Versions. I saw ... set forth B. I beheld GW. aforehand I saw CT. aforehand have I set Co. I have ... set Cu^ shewed me. made . . . known unto me Co^ then being . . . exalted B. since then * that he . . . hath been exalted GW. since now that he . . . exalted is CT. seeing now that he ... is exalted Co. seeing then that he is exalted Co'. sythens now that he . . . is exalted Tav the other apostles the' promise was made unto you BWCCoT. the promise is made unto you G. unto you is the promise made Co^ bare he witness BCCoT. he besought G W. did he witness Co^ Chapter III. 11 ran to them unto the porch . . . wondering R ran together unto them in the porch . . . greatly wonder- ing ^ 14 unto you 16 this perfect health R this perfect soundness A [this perfite health of his whole body] \To'\ 19 times [Co'] 21 the times of the restitution'' of all things R the times of restitution of all things A 25 and in thy seed \Co'] ran together greatly amazed unto them in the porch B. ran amazed unto them in the = porch GWCT. ran unto them into the porch . . . and wondered Co. wondered and ran unto them to the porch Co' you health B. this disposition of his whole body G. this health WCT. his health Co. this whole health Co' time the time that all things be restored BGW. the time that all things ... be restored again CCoT. the time of restoring again of all things Co'. time all things ... be restored again Tav even in thy seed, through thy seed Co 2 being grieved [Co''] 7 in the midst [Co'] 10 hath raised R raised A 12 for neither is there any other name under heaven given to men R for there is none other name Chapter IV. taking it grievously, whom it grieved Co before them raised again, hath raised up Co for among men under heaven there is given none other name BC. for among men there is given none other name under heaven GW. nor yet also is 1 notas fecisti. ' W ' now.' » T <■ Solomon's.' s Co ' this.' * restitutionis. testificatus. The Acts of the Apostles 135 Rheims — Authorised. under heaven given among men A 14 could say nothing [Co'l 16 a notorious sign indeed hath been done R indeed a notable miracle hath been done A manifest ^ [Co''^ 17 be . . . spread abroad R spread A 18 that they should not speak at aWR not to speak at all A 21 how they might [Co^] 23 and being dismissed R and being let go ^ chief priests 25 who 84 prices 2 [Co!"] 36 who was surnamed which is by interpretation R which is, being interpreted A [which is interpreted] {_Co^'\ Earlier Versions. there given unto men any other name Co. nor yet also is there any other name given to men T. for there is none other name given unto men under heaven Co'', for there is not any other name given to men Tav could not say. had nothing to say G a manifest sign is done BGWCT. a mani- fest token is done Co, is done a token Co^ openly known be noised BGWCT. break out Co. be . . . noised abroad Co^ that in no wise they should speak BGWCTCo^. that in any wise they should not speak Co how to then ^ as soon as they were let go. and when they were let go Co high priests which BGWCTCo^. thou that Co price, money Co which was also called BCCoT. was called GW. also was surnamed Co'' that is to say, if ye interpret it B. that is, by interpretation G. that is to say WCCoT. 2 being privy thereto R being privy to it A 3 to 5 and Ananias hearing 7 and it was not knowing what was chanced, came in R not knowing what was done, came in A [not knowing what had hap- pened, came in] [Co*] 8 whether did you sell R whether ye sold A 10 forth 13 of the rest but [Co'''\ Chapter V. being of counsel BGWCT. knowing of it Co. being a counsel thereof Co^ unto Ananias hearing BCo'. now when Ana- nias heard ... he G. when Ananias heard ... he WCCoT and it came to pass BG. and it fortuned came in not knowing that which was done jB. came in ignorant of that which was done GWCT. came in and knew not what was done Co. came in not knowing what was done Tav sold ye not BC. sold ye GWCo. gave ye T. did ye sell Co'' out of other, of the other GWCo" nevertheless, neverthelater T raanifestum. CT omit ' then.' pretia. 136 Table I Rheims — Authorized. 15 did bring forth R brought forth A at the least [Co^'] 24 the chief priests 29 rather than men S3 it cut them to the heart R they were cut to the heart A 36 saying he was somebody R boasting himself to be some- body A four hundred who 37 dispersed^ Earlier Versions. brought BGWCT. brought out Co. put 2 reason 3 full [Cd''] whom we may appoint over 12 stirred up 14 delivered unto us R delivered us A forth Co"^ at the least way the high priests BGWCTCo*. the other high priests Co more . . . than men BCCoT. rather . . . than men GW. more than men Co'^ they clave asunder BCT. they brast for anger GW. it went through the hearts of them Co reporting himself to be some great man B. boasting himself a four hundred BWCCoT. a fourth hun- dreth G. four hundreth Co^ which scattered abroad, scattered Co' Chapter VI. good B. meet and full to whom we may commit BC. which we may appoint to GWT. whom we may appoint to Co. whom we may set over Co'' moved gave us. hath given unto us Co- Chapter VII. 6 and God spake to him R and Go^ spake on this wise A 14 called thither R called ... to him A [called for] [Co-] 16 for a price of silver R for a sum of money A 19 that they should expose R so that they cast out A [that they should cast out] [Co'] to the end they might not 25 would save R would deliver A [would give . . . health] [Co''] 29 this word R[Co'''] this saying A God verily spake on this wise BWCT. but God spake thus G. but thus said God unto him Co. and God said unto him Co"" caused ... to be brought for money and made them to ^ cast out that they should not. lest they should Co'' should deliver BC. should give . . . de- liverance G. should give salvation unto W. should save CoT that saying ' dispersi. B omits ' to.' The Acts of the Apostles 137 Rheims — Authorized. 42 turned [Co''] 52 the Just One 58 who 54 they were cut in their hearts R they were cut to the heart A 56 opened 57 with one accoi'd \_Tav] 60 said this \_Co'^] 9 some great one 15 who 20 purchased 21 lot 27 went [Co^] of great authority under Can- dace 28 and he was returning, and R ■was returning, and A 33 was taken away 39 and when 40 passing through, he evan- gelized R passing through, he preached A Earlier Versions. turned himself away, turned himself CGoT the Just B. that Just GWCT. that Righteous Co. the Righteous Co\ that righteous person Tav which also B. which GW. and ye also CT. ye Co their hearts clave asunder BCT. their hearts brast for anger GW. it went through the hearts of them Co. it went through their hearts Co''. open all at once thus spoken Chapter VIII. a man that' could do great things, some great man GCd' which obtained fellowship went on and of great authority with Candace BCT. Candace's . . . chief governor GW. and^ of authority with Candace Co and as he returned home again BWCT. and as he returned G. and returned home again, and Co. and returned . . . and Co'' is exalted B. hath been exalted GW. was not esteemed CT. is . . . exalted Co and as soon as. but when Co he walked throughout the country preaching BWCT. he walked to and fro preaching G. walked about and preached the gospel Co. went through and preached Co^ 6 trembling 12 coming in 14 from the chief priests [Co^] 17 imposing hands ... he said-R putting his hands . . . said A 21 chief priests \_Tav] ^ Co ' which.' Chapter IX. both trembling, trembled Co'' coming in to him BGWCT. coming unto him Co. entering in Co'', coming into him Tav of the high priests put his hands . . . and said, laid the ^ hands . . . and said Co. high priests Co'' omits 'and.' s Co'' * his.' 138 Rheims — Authorised. 23 consulted R took counsel A 30 brought him down 31 walking ICo'-l 32 passed \_Co-] 36 a certain disciple this woman 40 turning R turning him A 41 his hand presented Table I Earlier Versions. took counsel together, held a council together Co brought him. conveyed him Co' walked . . . and walked a certain woman, a disciple BGC. a cer- tain woman which' was a disciple the same, she G turned him . . . and. turned to . . . and the hand delivered B. restored GW. shewed CCoT 1, 22 centurion^ [Co'^] ■2 to God 8 to whom when he had told all, he R and when he had declared all these things unto them, he A [unto whom when he had shewed all things, he] [Co^] 11 descending* 24 on the morrow RlTav] the morrow after A 32 call hither 33 immediately therefore I sent to thee Chapteb X. captain God and told them all the matter and. told them all things ^ and GCo and call 37 from Galilee 41 who 9 that which God hath clean, do not thou common R what God hath cleansed, that call not thou common A 14 who 15 as upon us also R[Co^'\ as on us A 16 John indeed come down, coming down Co the third day after B. the day after GW. the third day CT. the day following Co call for. call Co'' then sent I for thee immediately BG P7Cr. then sent I unto thee immediately Co. therefore sent I immediately unto thee Co'^ in Galilee, at Galilee Co^ which Chapter XI. made do not thou make them common which God hath cleansed B. the things that God hath purified pollute thou not G. count not thou those things common which God hath cleansed WCT. what God hath cleansed, that call not thou unclean Co. those things that God hath cleansed, do not thou call unclean Co^ he as he did on us BWCT. even as upon us G. like as upon us Co John. John verily Co' Co ' that,' C'o^ ' which.' ' centurio. descendens. 3 Co omits ' things. The Acts of the Apostles 139 Rheims — Authorised. 17 that believed R who believed A 19 none 20 preaching [_Co^] 22 as far as Antioch 27 these 30 vrhich also they did 4 apprehended^ 6 brought him forth ICo^l 9 saw [Co^] 11 the expectation '' 12 and praying RlCo^] praying A 13 door of the gate 14 gate . . , gate 17 beckoning [Co''] 21 being arrayed with BlCo'^] arrayed in A 25 ministry* 9 replenished with R filled with A [being filled with] ICo^} 12 marvelling R being astonished A [wondering] \_Co^'] 13 John departing 16 beckoning for silence R beckoning A 20 until Samuel the prophet [Co^] 22 he raised them up R he raised up unto them A\_Co^] to whom giving testimony*, he said R to whom also he gave testi- mony, and said A Earlier Versions. when we believed, which believe Co no man and preached unto Antioch those which thing they also did. which thing also they did Co'' Chapter XIL caught, taken Co brought him forth unto the people B. brought him out unto the people had seen the waiting for BGWCCoT. the waiting Co^. the laying await Tav in prayer BCT. and prayed entry door door . . . door BCo''. entry . . . enti-y WCCoT. entry door . . . entry G. when he had beckoned BC. he beckoned . . . and arrayed him ^ in . . . and. put on the . . . and Co ofiBce BGWCT. handreaching Co. mini- stration Co'' Chapter XIII. being full of and wondered, and was astonied ff John, when he departed B. John de- parted . . . and when he had beckoned ... for silence B. beckoned . . . and GWCoT. beckoned for silence . . . and C. commanded silence with his hand Co' unto the time of Samuel the prophet, until the prophet Samuel Co he set up. he raised up Q of whom he reported, saying BCT. of whom he witnessed, saying GWCo. unto whom he bare witness and said Co'' apprehendisset. * ministerio. expectatione. ^ G ' himself.' ^ testimonium. 140 Rheims — Authorized. 25 fulfilled 26 men brethren R men and brethren A stock 31, 43 who 36 in his generation * RlCo^} his own generation A 45 multitudes contradicted ^ those things R spake against those things . . contradicting A 50 stirred up Table I Earlier Versions. had fulfilled ye men and brethren generation, kindred Co'' which his time BGW. in his time people spake against those things . . . speaking against it ^ BCCoT. spake against those things . . . contrarying them GW. spake against those things Co^ moved, stirred GW Chapter XIV. 3 they abode R abode they A 5 to use them contumeliously R to use them despitefully A 10 leaped [Co^'\ 13 the priest ... of Jupiter R\_Co''] the priest of Jupiter A 2^3 ordained to them priests R ordained them elders ^[Co^] 24 and passing R and after they had passed A abode they there BWCT. they abode there <?. they had their being there Co. tarried they Co^ to do them violence, to put them to shame CoT start up BWCT. leaped up G. sprang up Co Jupiter's priest ordained them elders by election and when they had gone BC. thus they went . . . and GW. and they went . . . and CoT. they went also through C'o^ Chapter XV. 3 being brought on their way 5 and there arose certain R but there rose up certain A 7 men brethren R men and brethren A 8 giving unto them R giving them A [giving . . . unto them] [Co''] 10 the necks of the disciples R the neck of the disciples A after they were brought on their way BCT. being sent forth GW, they were brought on their way . . . and Co then rose* up certain BCM. but, said they, certain . . . rose up GW. then arose ' there up certain CoT. but there rose some Co^ ye men and brethren and gave unto them BCT. in giving unto them GW. and gave them Co the disciples' necks BGWCTCo". ciples' neck Co the dis- 1 generatione. " contradicebant. ^ B omits * it.' * Co ' rose.' Tav ' arose. The Acts of the Apostles 141 Rheims — Authorised. 12 telling R declaring A [shewing] [_Co'^'\ 13 and after 20 strangled things R things strangled A 22 who was surnamed R surnamed A [that was surnamed] {_Cd^] chief men 24 subverting ^ your souls [Co^J 27, 38 who 30 they therefore being dis- missed ^ R so when they were dismissed A 82 confirmed* 35 with many others 86 and after R and . • . after A 41 confirming^ Earlier Versions. which told and when BGWCT. afterward when Co and after that Co* strangled BWCCoT. that that is strangled G. that is strangled To whose surname was. called also T which were chief men. principal men Co'' and cumbered your minds which now therefore ' when they were departed BO. when they therefore^ were de- parted WCT. when these were sent forth Co. they therefore being sent forth Co^ strengthened', stablished Co^ with other many, with many other GCo' but after BGWCTCo''. nevertheless after Co stablishing 3 him Paul would have to R him would Paul have to A^Co'''] 7 and when they were come . . . they R after they were come . . . they A 11 sailing from . loosing from 12 of the part R of that part A a colonia ' R and a colony A we R we A Chapter XVI. Paul would that he should BW, there- fore Paul would that he should G. him would Paul that he should C. Saul would that the same should Co. the same Paul would that he should T they coming B. then came they . . . and G. they came . . . and WCT. howbeit as they came Co. and when they came . . . they Co^ we being carried from B. went we forth from . . . and GW. when we loosed forth . . . from . . . we C. departed we from . . . and Co. loosed we forth from . . . and T, when we had sailed from . . . we Co^. sailed we forth from . . . and Tav in the parts'' BGWCT. of the land Co. of the coast Co* and ' a free city, and whose inhabitants came from Rome to dwell there GW 1 evertentes. * dimissi. ' GWT omit * therefore.' * confirmaverunt. = CCor ' strengthed.' ^ confirmans. ' B ' parties.' * colonia. ' Co'' omits 'and.' 142 Table I Rheims — Authorized. 16 gain by 18 to go out R to come out A [to go forth] [_Cd^'\ 20, 22 magistrates^ 21 being Romans 26 all the doors were opened 27 and the keeper and seeing 31 house [Co"] 34 rejoiced with all his house, believing God R rejoiced, believing in God with all his house A [rejoiced with all his house believing in God] [Co^j 35 magistrates^ 36, 38 magistrates ^ 36 sent that you should be let go R sent to let you go A departing R depart, and ^ Earlier Versions. vantage, gains Co^Tav with that thou come out. that thou depart out Co officers BCCoT. governors G. rulers W seeing we are '^ Romans, sithens we are Romans Tav all the doors opened BGWCTCo^. were all the doors open Co when the keeper BWCCoT. then the keeper G. but when the keeper Co'^ and saw. and when he saw G household joyed' that he with all his household believed in* God. rejoiced with all his household that he was become a believer on God Co officers BCT. governors G. rulers TFCo^ officers of the city Co officers BCCoT. governors G. rulers WCo'^ sent word to loose you BWCT. sent to loose you G. sent hither that ye should be loose Co. sent that ye should be loosed Co^ get you hence and Chapter XVII. 1 and when they had walked R now when they had passed A [when they had walked] [Co*] 5 of the rascal sort certain naughty men R certain lewd fellows of the baser soi-t A [some wicked men of the common sort] \_Co''\ 10 who 11 more noble than they that are R more noble than those A as they made their journey, now as they passed G certain vagabonds and evil men B. cer- tain vagabonds and' wicked fellows GW. certain^ evil men which were vagabonds CCoT which. [ ] Co. the noblest of birth among them BCT. more noble'' men than they which were GW. the eldest among them Co. the most ancient men of them that were Co'' magistratus. * Co'' * W ' which were.' ' be.' ' G ' rejoiced.' * CT omit ' certain.' * BCCoT ' on.' W ' worthy.' The Acts of the Aposih or THe Ut'4!V£RSiTV J43 Rheims — Authorized. 15 receiving 16 given to idolatry [Co^] 19 Areopagus ^ [Co^] 23 therefore [Co'''\ 27 if haply [Co^] 28 certain also 30 times [Co^'] 84 others 6 1... will go R I will go A 7 one that served God R one that worshipped God 8 house [Co''] 10 set upon thee R set on thee A 23 in order 25 this man 27 who when 28 he with vehemency vinced^ the Jews R he mightily convinced Jews A 1 having gone R having passed A 9 disputing [^Co^] 16 leaping R leapt A[Co''] 17 fear fell 18 deeds [Co'''] 29 filled with confusion catching R having caught A with one accord into theatre * Earlier Versions. received . . . and. when they had re- ceived GCo given to worshipping of idols B. subject to idolatry G. subject to worship idols W. given to worshipping of images CT. given so to the worshipping of images Co" the street of Mars B. Mars' " street GWCT. the council house Co then. [ ] Co if perhaps B. if so be G. if WCCoT certain BCT. also certain GWCo"^. cer- tain . . . also Co time other Chapter XVIII. will I go BGWC. I go CoT. shall I go Co'' a worshipper of God BGWCT. which A feared God Co. which served God Co* household invade thee BWCCoT. lay hands on thee G. lay hand on thee To by order the same which when BCCo''. and when he GCo, after he WT con- he overcame the Jews mightily BCCo. mightily he confuted . . , the Jews the with great vehemency G. mightily he overcame the Jews WT Chapter XIX, passed . . and BWCT. G. walked through , and he disputed BCW. ran when he passed . . and Co and disputed the fear came, there fell a fear Co works on a roar, full of confusion G and caught, and took Co into the common hall' with one assent BGWCT. with one assent into the open place Co. with one mind into the open place Co"^ ^ Areopagum. * Tav ' Marce.' ' revincebat. » GPT' place.' theatrum. 144 Table I Rheims— Authorized. 81 and certain also R and certain A adventure himself into the theatre - 32 confxise ' R confused A 33 of the multitude they drew forth Alexander R they drew Alexander out of the multitude A 34 there was made one voice' of all . . . crying out R all with one voice . . . cried out A [there arose a voice of them all crying together] [Cd^'] 35 appeased Earlier Versions. but certain BC. certain also press into the common hall ^ BWCT present himself in the common place G. press into the open place Co all out of quiet BCT. out of order GCo^. all out of order W. out of quiet Co certain of the people drew Alexander out of the multitude B. some of the company * drew forth Alexander there arose a shout ... of all men crying, there arose a shout of all, and cried Co what man is there 40 danger for this day's an account of this concourse 41 he dismissed'' the assembly pacified B. stayed GW. ceased CT. stilled Co what man is it. what man is he Co'' jeopardy of this day's a reason^ of this concourse of people. a reckoning of this uproar Co he let the assembly depart BGW. he let the congregation depart CCoT. he let the congregation go Co'' Chapter XX. 2 exhorted them" with much speech R given them much exhortation A 4 and of Asia 7 until [Co^] 10 embracing him, he said R embracing him, said A 19 humility 9 JR humility of mind A 20 from house to house [_Co^'] 21 testifying [Co'] penance R repentance A^Co^"] given them a long' exhortation BCCo'^. exhorted them with many words GCo. given them large exhortations WT and out of Asia BWCT. and of them of Asia GCo'^. but of Asia Co unto embraced him and said, embraced him saying GW humbleness of mind BCCoT. modesty GW. humbleness Co' throughout every house BGWC. privately from house to house Co. at home in your houses T witnessing, and have testified Go the repentance 1 TT' place.' ' theatrum. ^ confusa. una vox. * BWCT ' reckoning.' '' dimisit. humilitate. * Co ' people. ' Co' omits ' long. The Acts of the Apostles 145 Rheims — Authorised. 2-2 befiUl me 27 I have not spared to declare unto you R I have not shunned to de- clare unto you A Earlier Versions. come unto me BG. come on me WCT. happen . . . unto me Co. happen unto me Co^ I have kept nothing back, but have shewed you BCCoT. I have spared no labour, but have shewed you GW. I have not gotten me out of the way, but have shewed you Co"^ Chapter XXI. 3 was to discharge her load R was to unlade her burden A 4 finding 5 till we were out of the city 7 we . . . came down to R we came to A [we came down to] [_Co^] IS the day following^ 19 he told particularly R he declared particularly A unladed the burden BGWC. should lay forth the ware Co. unladed her burthen T. should be . . . unladen Co^ when we had found, when he had found Tav till we were come out of the city BWCCoT. even out of the city G. out of the city Co'' we went down to BC. we arrived at GWT. and came to Co on the morrow BCT. the next day GW. on the next day Co he told by order, he shewed by order Co^ 20 thousands . . . among the thousand Jews Jews R thousands of Jews A 22 will hear shall hear 27 stirred up moved 34 multitude people Chapter XXII. 7 ground earth 12 according to the law as pertaining to the law. after the law Co 18 testimony^ witness 23 cried out cried Chapter XXIII. 16 in wait await 17 to tell him to shew him BGWCTCo\ to say unto him Co 20 have agreed [Co'^ are determined BWCT. have conspired G. are agreed together Co 21 do not thou credit them R follow not thou their minds BWCCo. let do not thou yield unto them them not persuade thee G. follow not A their minds T [do not thou believe them] [Co^] ^ sequent! die. 2 testimonium. 146 Table I Rheims — Authorized. 21 expecting thy promise R looking for a promise from thee A [waiting for thy promise] [Co-] 26 excellent 27 understanding R having understood A 30 told 83 who when Earlier Versions. and look for a promise from thee B. and wait' for thy promise GCoT. and look that thou shouldest promise WC mighty BWCCoT. noble G. right good Co* after I perceived B. perceiving GW. and perceived CCoT. knowing Co''' shewed which when BWCT. now when G. when these Co. the which when Coi 1 -who 2 by thee by thy providence 3 we do always . . . receive it R we accept it always A [we allow it alway] \_Co^] 4 clemency^ 6 the Nazarenes ^ 6 who 8 thou mayest thyself R thyself mayest A [thou thyself mayest] [_Co-] 9 also [Co^] 10 for to speak R to speak u4[Co^] 11 understand 15 that which these also them- selves expect, that there shall be a resurrection of just and unjust R which they themselves also allow, that there shall be a resurrection of the dead, both of the just and un- just A 16 always a conscience without offence'' R[Co-] a conscience void of offence A 17 I came to bestow alms R I came to bring alms A [I came to do alms] [Co''] Chaftek XXIV. which, and T by the means of thee BCCoT. through thee G. by reason of thee W through thy providence, by thy wisdom Co- that allow we ever BCCoT. we acknow- ledge it wholly G. that we acknow- ledge from our hearts W courtesy, goodness Co'' the Nazarites BGWCT. the Nazaretes Co. the Nazarees Co'. Nazarites Tav which JBCCo''. and GWT. and he Co thou mayest likewise that he should speak know that the same * resurrection of the dead ' which they themselves look for also, shall be both of just* and unjust, that there shall be a resurrection (the which these themselves also look for) of the just and unjust Co' alway. [ ] T a clear conscience I came and brought alms * CoT 'look.' ^ dementia. ^ Nazarenorum. ^ £ omits ' same.' » T ' from death ' for < of the dead.' « BCo ' the just.' ' offendiculo. The Acts of the Apostles 147 Eheims — Authorized. 22 knowing most certainly of this way R having more perfect know- ledge of that way A [knowing certainly of this way] [Co''^ Earlier Versions. for he know very well of that way, when I shall more perfectly know the things which concern this sect ' GW Chapter XXV. 5 going down with me R go down with me, and A 11 these accuse 12 then Festus having conferred with the council R then Festus when he had conferred with the council 15 chief priests desiring [Co^] 23 hall of audience R place of hearing A principal ^ men \_Co^] 25 he himself appealed R he himself hath appealed A 27 it seemeth to me let them the council Festus had signify * 2 defend myself R answer for myself A [clear myself] [Co'^] 3 especially 4 and my life truly from youth R my manner of life from youth A [and truly my life from youth up] [Co^J 8 with you 10, 12 chief priests 19 whereupon come down with us and come down together €0"^ they accuse then spake Festus with and BWCo. then when spoken with the council G. then spake Festus with deliberation and CT. then Festus when he had spoken with the council Co'^ high priests and desired council house BCT. common hall chief men he hath appealed BGWCT. he himself also had appealed Co. he appealed Co^ me thinketh it BGWCT. me think it Co. it seemeth unto me Co'' shew Chapter XXVI. answer namely BWCT. chiefly G. specially Co my my life that I have led of a child BC. as touching my life from my childhood my G. as touching the life that I have led from a child W. my living truly my from my youth up Co. my living of a child T unto you. among you Co'' high priests wherefore 2 we going up R entering . . . we A the Macedonian R\_Co'''] a Macedonian A Chapter XXVII. we entered . . . and BGWCT. when we were entered . . . we Co. we went up into . . . and Co^ out of Macedonia, of Macedonia G W ^ G ' way.' =* Co ' to.' ' principalibus. L 2, significare. 148 Table I Rheims — Authorised. 4 sailed under 7 the wind hindering us R the wind not suffering us A Crete 2 8 sailing by it R passing it A VI Crete 2 13 along by Crete' R close by Crete A 14 against it a tempestuous wind that is called Euro-aquilo R a tempestuous wind called Euroclydon A [a tempestuous wind that is called North-east] \_Co'^'\ 16 and running upon a certain island R and running under a certain island A 17 helps and fearing 18 and when we were mightily tossed with the tempest, the next day they R and we being exceedingly tossed with a tempest, the next day they A 21 Crete* 33 this day is \_Co'^'\ 41 remained unmoveable 44 the rest Earlier Versions. sailed hard by. sailed near by Co' because ' the wind withstood us BWCTCo'*, because the wind suffered us not G. because the winds were against us Co Candie. the coasts of Candie WCT sailed beyond it, and BGWCT. came scarcely beyond it, then Co. had scarcely sailed it Co'' Candie past Candie B. by Candie TGWCo^. past all Candie CCoT against their purpose BCCoT. by it G. against Candie W. against them Co^ a flaw of wind out of the north-east which is called Euroclydon B. a stormy wind called Euroclydon G. a stormy wind out of the north-east W. a flaw of wind out of the north- east CT. a flaw of wind which is called North-east Co but we were carried into an isle . . . and BC. and we ran under a little isle . . . and G. and we were carried beneath a little isle . . . and W. but we came to an isle . . . where Co. and we came unto an isle . . . and T. and when we were run into a certain isle Co^ help, all help G fearing . . . and the next day when we were tossed with an exceeding tempest, they BGWCT. and when we had bidden a great tem- pest, on the next day they Co. and when we had been tossed with a great tempest, ... on the next day they Co^ Candie" this is. to-day is Co moved not BWCT. could not be moved G. abode fast unmoved Co. abode unmoveable Cb* the other Chapter XXVIII. 1 island isle 7 who which, the same BC 10 who also honoured us with which also did us great honour BGlFCCu'. many honours* and they did us great honour CoT • Co'' ' for.' Cretae. ^ Cretam. * Creta. * multis honoribus nos honoraverunt. CCoT ' Candy. Romans 149 Rheims — Authorized. 11 whose sign^ was 15 the three taverns took courage 17 the custom E[Co'''\ customs A 19 the Jews contradicting it R when the Jews spake against it ^ 22 we desire of thee to hear R we desire to hear of thee A 23 from morning until evening R from morning till evening A 28 will Earlier Versions. whose badge was BGWCTCo^. and had ii badge of Co at the three taverns, to the three taverns CoT waxed bold laws, the laws Co when the Jews spake contrary", when the Jews cried contrary T we will hear of thee, we pray thee to hear of thyself Co^ even fi"om morning to night BWCT. from morning to night G. even from morning until the even Co. from the morning until the evening Co"^ shall 1 separated into R separated unto A 4 according to the Spirit 5 for obedience to the faith in all nations for the name of him R for obedience to the faith among all nations for his name A 6 are you also R are ye also A 10 if by any means I may some- time at the length have a prosperous journey R if by any means now at length I might have a prosperous journey A [if by any means I may some- time at the last have a pros- perous journey] [C'o^] KOMANS. Chapter I. severed into B. put apart to preacli GWCoT. put apart for CCd^ after the Spirit BCCo. touching the Spirit GW. of the Holy Ghost T that obedience might be given unto the faith in^ his name among all heathen * BGWC. among all the heathen, to set up the obedience of faith under his name Co. to bring all manner heathen people unto the* obedience of the faith that is in his name T. to be obedient unto faith for his name's sake among all nations Co'^ ye are also B. ye be also GW. ye be C. ye are a part also Co. are ye a part also T, ye also are Co^ that by some mean at the last, one time or other, I might take a prosperous journey B. that by some means, one time or other, I might have a pros- perous journey G. that by some means ^, one time or other, a pros- perous journey . . . might fortune me WC. that I might once have a pros- perous journey Co. that at one time insigne. * Co * the contrary.' ^ T omits * the,' M and Tav retain it. To ' for.' * G ' the Gentiles.' fi C ' mean at the last.' 150 Table I Rheims — Authorized. 11 that I may impart^ unto you 13 I will not have you ignorant . . . that R I would not have you ignorant . . . that A 15 so 17 therein 20 for his invisible things, from the creation of the world are seen, being understood by those things that are made R for the invisible things of him from the creation of the world are clearly seen, being understood by the things that are made A •21 darkened [Co^] 23 changed [Co''] 25 who . . . who into lying R into a lie A 27 leaving [Co^l working receiving which they should R which was meet A 28 they liked not to have God in knowledge R they did not like to retain God in their knowledge A Earlier Versions. or another ' a prosperous journey . . . might fortune me T. that once at last a prosperous journey , . . might fortune me Tav that I might bestow among you. that I might bestow upon you Co I would that' ye should know . . . how* that BCCoT. I would that ye should not be ignorant how that GW. I will not that ye be ignorant how that Cu'^ so that BCCo'^. therefore GW. wherefore Co. likewise T by it. in it Co for his invisible things, being under- standed by his works, through the creation of the world are seen B. for the invisible things of him . . . are seen by the creation of the world, being considered in his works G. for' his invisible things . , . are understand^ and seen by the things made'' from the creation of the world IVT. yea, his invisible things . . . are seen, for- asmuch as they are understand by the works from the creation of the world C. that the invisible things of God